A child is full of hope for each day. They look forward to the next day with hope and eagerness. To watch the child grow, and learn is a gift. A child is truly the light of the world. It is true tragedy when that light of a child’s soul is crushed and it becomes fear and dread. The child’s hope is lost. He no longer looks toward each day with wonder, she dreads the next day. The child’s life it turned to despair and pain. this is a lost soul and a true tragedy
by Christine
.
A child is full of hope for each day. They look forward to the next day with hope and eagerness. To watch the child grow, and learn is a gift. A child is truly the light of the world. It is true tragedy when that light of a child’s soul is crushed and it becomes fear and dread. The child’s hope is lost. He no longer looks toward each day with wonder, she dreads the next day. The child’s life it turned to despair and pain. this is a lost soul and a true tragedy
Some scary people had moved into town lately and at the moment, Alicia Peterson didn’t know how she was going to survive. She was trapped in a dead end and 4 scary looking men with tattooed arms was going toward her. Her trembling body backed farther into the wall behind her hoping somehow, impossibly it would open up and let her in.
But the cold brick wouldn’t move and she couldn’t scale up it, they approached her with lustful faces. “Come on girllie, we just want some fun and you look like you want a good time. “
She looked at the gang, 4 rather strong looking gang members with their upper bodies totally covered in tattoos. The leader, or what looked like the leader reached out for the scared girl. “That uniform you are wearing looks very cute on you but I think we want it off for our fun”
All four of the men reached for her and she couldn’t fight them all or keep their hands off her as they pulled on her clothes and soon got them off. She struggled to keep her panties on but it was no use and she knew they wouldn’t be happy.
“Oh my god Shiro, shes a fag. “That was the last thing she heard before blacking out from the leaders large fist.
The first thing Alicia noticed when she regained consciousness was that her entire body ached terribly. The second thing she noticed was a tube stuck in her throat helping her breath but it was trying to breath for her. That was a problem .
After a few intense moments of nurses pulling the breathing tube out , they left her alone.
She heard a soothing voice, “you are lucky little one that a officer stopped them from beating you. There aren’t too many that survive a Yakuza gang beating these days. Since the yakuza set up shop here, we been having more and more people come in. most in body bags.
Alicia looked at the older man in a white lab coat. She assumed he was her doctor. He looked down at Alicia with that look of great concern.
“And who are you,” Alicia enquired toward the man.
“I am doctor Donner. There will be officers here in a few minutes to ask you a few questions. “
She looked frightened, “Police, why did you call them?”
She shrank back at the look on his face, as if she asked the stupidest question in the world. “
“Lets think about that for a second, why would I call the police, Oh that’s that right, you were nearly beaten to death. “
“But you said they know it was yakuza, and a officer, you said stopped it so why ask me questions?”
He sighed, he had a lot of patience with children. “Yes but they want more details from you. But….there is another matter we are greatly concerned about. “ He looked at her hard, “And I think that you know what that is and we want know “
She had a creeping suspicion,” I am afraid I don’t know what you are talking about doctor. Tell me?”
“Ok fine Peterson. Perhaps you can tell me why you were taking highly illegal medication, powerful, doses of estrogen that aren’t on the market yet and were banned by the FDA, Why you haven’t been supervised by a doctor while on this dangerous drug, and you can tell me why until now we are learning about this. “
He saw her wheels turning in her head. “I am waiting. We know you are a transsexual but this isnt the way to do it, Alicia” he saw her wince at that name.
“ And my sexual identity is none of the business of yours, or the states. You can kindly butt out of mine, and my families private affairs thank you very much.”
He suddenly was out of patience, “That is our concern. Those drugs you were taking were banned, by a federal agency so that’s a crime, administering them to a minor is a crime unless you got them yourself. Then you may go to prison. Who ever is in charge of you will have a lot of questions to answer. And since you aren’t under a doctors supervision as a transsexual and being a minor, this reeks of neglect, or blatant abuse. If you are a transsexual, there are ways to go by that but this is the wrong way.”
Alicia suddenly was out of patience too and shouted, “I had no choice. And I was never told what I was taking. I was beaten if I tried to refuse and the Governess made damn sure that I swallowed it. I didn’t want to be a damn girl my brother hired the sadistic bitch. “
She didn’t want to go to prison.
Now, he was really concerned. He had here, a abused child. Such abuse that he never came across such a case. He felt sad for Alicia and it showed all over him. “I am so sorry Alicia. “
“That is okay, can you tell me what I was taking?”
He answered, “It is a totally new and experimental drug called estrogfem, super powerful dose of a new estrogen that was supposed to fill the bloodstream, and it was also supposed to suppress testosterone production, for ever. That means, the feminizing effects are irreversible. There is zero chance of ever being masculine again. That is why the fda banned it. quite frankly, I’m surprised you survived the treatment, the drug is of such power, it has caused liver failure and other fatal effects. It is too powerful.
The door opened and Alicia saw a officer walk though wearing the blue police outfit. She noticed that the officer was a woman. Suddenly, her entire body started trembling uncontrollably. She screeched, “Get away from me you bitch! I’m not answering any of your questions.”
Alicia bolted up from her bed, painfully and started moving toward the bathroom.
The officer shouted, “I am a detective from the special victims unit, I am here to help you.”
Alicia didn’t believe a word of it. Women don’t help. All Alicia knew was that the soul of a female is one of darkness, they desire to inflict pain. A woman’s soul is filled with cruelty. She had to get away. Fast.
The pain in her body caused her to black out.
Alicia woke up achy. She tried to sit up but a sharp pain shot though her body making her lay back down. She looked around to see a few nurses checking the readings on machines that were hooked to her. She felt the slight stirring of fear seeing the women. She visibly cringed up and started trembling. She tried to still herself but she was unable to.
One of the nurses looked up at her, “Alicia.” She flinched hearing the woman speak that dreaded name. “We will not hurt you, alicia. There is no reason to fear. “
Alicia didn’t believe her for a second. She remained shivering and watching the woman carefully. She cringed from the nurses hand any time her hand went near her.
The nurse was annoyed that Alicia hadn’t believed her but there wasn’t anything she could do about that. She was aware of her history and the abuse she suffered at the hands of those that should have protected her. She just hoped that the police could bring them to justice.
Alicia saw the nurse walk out of the room thankfully. After a few minutes she the same doctor walk in wearing his white labcoat. HE has a muscular look about him despite his aged appearance, and gray hair. He looked like someone that worked out a lot. The man gazed at Alicia thoughtfully.
“I am sorry about that Alicia. I didn’t know that you would react that way to the officer. I can assure you that she is nice. She just wants to help you.”
Alicia spat out venomously, “I don’t believe you. IF you bring her here again I wont tell the bitch a thing. “ Her voice rose to a scream. ”I swear I wont! Women all lie!”
He knew that this wouldn’t work at all. Alicia didn’t trust women at all and he didn’t blame her. Women had hurt Alicia.
He walked out and met the officer. She introduced herself, “Hello doctor. I am detective Jessica Roberts of the Los Angeles Police Department, special victims unit. This is my partner Officer melonie Wake. Is your patient ready now?”
He shook his head, “No detective. She has been horribly traumatized by abuse and her recent beating. She has broken ribs, a broken collarbone. This isn’t the time to put any more stress on her.”
She protested, “but we need more information. I have to get a statement!”
“I suggest you get a male officer here. She wont open up to women. If you walk in there again you will cause the same panicked reaction again. She is simply terribly afraid of women. “
She didn’t understand. He went on, “You have to understand that. Think about this another way, if you have a female victim terribly afraid of men do you have a man question her?”
She shook her head, “No of course not. That’s why women are trained for this sort of thing. “
“Then why, “ The doctor asked, “would you have a boy that was terribly abused by women, and has a almost uncontrollable terror of women, questioned by a woman?”
“I understand doctor,” she finely said. “I will get a male officer to question her.”
She shook her heard as she walked away. This is something she never experienced. But, it made her simmering with rage that a woman would abuse a child so horribly. She really wanted to know who did this to the girl.
She fished her cell phone out of her purse and called the station to request a male officer from the SVU.
Within the hour a male police officer walks thought the door of her room. He saw Alicia look up at him and he saw a small amount of fear in her eyes. But there was also so much more there. The boy, girl, who ever was before her was a very traumatized kid that must have lived a purely hellish life. She looked like a girl. Her face was feminine, her body looked allot like a sixteen year old girls. Her long brown hair draped and was styled like a girls. He saw that there was nothing to indicate in any way that Alicia was but a girl. Except for her records and her social security number. All accessible from the state. And a small biological part that was kept hidden but she was at a hospital.
He strode into the room and sat down beside Alicia. He started off the conversation gently. His voice was kept quite. “Hello Alicia Peterson.”
He interrupted him abruptly. “Officer, please do not call me Alicia. I do not like that name at all and prefer that you call me Allen. “
He nodded, “Allen it is then. I am detective Mark Luther from the Special Victims Unit of the Los Angeles Police Determent. I am here to find out exactly what happened to you so we can decide how best to help you. And if anyone was guilty of hurting you Allen. SO we can arrest them. “
Mark saw the wheels in Allen’s head turning. Then he asked, “Detective Luther, If I help you then my sister, Mistress Katherine will surely punish me.”
He shook his head, “She wont be able to touch you. Lieutenant Jessica Roberts, She and a social worker from family services went to a judge, you have been removed from your brothers custody. You will be under police guard. I promise you that those people cant ever hurt you again. The judge appointed a guardian from social services. You can talk freely.’
Mark saw a small smile on Allens face. “Are you telling the truth, I am really free?”
Mark nodded. “Yes Allen. Now please tell me about the name Alicia. Who gave you that name and why is the name Alicia on some of your schools records. “
“My sister Katherine gave me that name. Alicia Peterson. I hate that name so much. Mistress Donna was there when I was 12 and she, on my sisters request were turning me into a girl. They had decided that and when I fought her, they hired Mistress Donna to take care of me. She asked for a girls name to call me and Katherine suggested Alicia. She liked it and that was the end of the discussion.”
A new player entered this twisted story. He asked Allen, “Mistress Donna? Who is she?”
Allen shivered as he recalled memories. “Mistress Donna was a true sadist. She was a huge woman with a mean temper. Not huge in fat but her arms were big, she was powerfully built. Like a professional wrestler or a Pro football linebacker. She was a professional governess. Brother hired her to run me after I beat Katherine. “
He was shocked, “You beat Katherine, your sister?”
Allen whispered, “Yes. That was after a few days of torture from Kathy and her friend. After she had beaten me countless times, forced me to dress like a girl. Raped me with a ass plug and forced me to perform oral sex on Craig, her perverted boyfriend that delighted in abusing me. After all of that, she had me infront of her the next day after forcing me to suck Craig. She told me that I was to be her slave and I would have to obey her. I attacked her then trying to be free. If perhaps I could make her see I wasn’t a sissy then she would forget hurting me. But the abuse didn’t end. brother broke it up and tied me up all night. The next day they got their revenge on me. My brother Ron, his wife Sandra, my sister Katherine. They all hurt me. “
He got enough information and stood up. “Thank you Allen. You are a strong boy. I will be back later. If you need me please call for me.
He sat down in the lobby and he saw Doctor Donner sit down next to him. The doctor saw the officer start crying. He shook his head, “I will never understand the minds of those that think it is acceptable to harm young children. People like that girls family simply do not deserve to remain living. We should freeze them to harvest their organs for those that deserve life. “
“I don’t know if I agree with that doctor but what this boy has been though, I will get them. Oh and by the way Doctor, call him Allen. Alicia is a persona that was forced on him though torture and abuse. All of which he is free from now.”
“I had a feeling that he didn’t like being Alicia, but this kid cant ever be masculine. The medicine he was forced to take has made sure of that. He will have to be female whether he likes it or not. With the body the child has, calling the kid Allen doesn't really fit well with me. “
Marks face became hard suddenly. His voice took on a edge of coldness, "You will make an effort anyway. This was a change forced on him, so he shouldn't have to live that way the rest of his life. "
Mark walked away. He was going to have a long talk with Ron. A very long talk.
“I know this is hard for you, Alicia,” Mark said, trying his best to sound sympathetic. “However if you want us to punish the people that did this to you, then you must be strong. You need to tell us specific instances of abuse and dates that the abuse occurred. Then we can take the information to the district attorney and she can get warrants to go in front of a grand jury.”
He watched Alicia take a deep breath and mentally brace herself. “ I understand. I will try to be helpful. The first real beating was June fourth, 2004 I was walking out of the bathroom and saw my sister Mistress Katherine trying to untangle her hair. All I said was’ having a bad hair day.’ And she blows up on me. She grabbed my arm and twisted it behind hard. She kept wrenching it tighter and it hurt really badly. She was going to break my arm if I didn’t apologize. She was way too strong for me and she was very violent. I ended up apologizing and she let me go. I was rubbing my shoulder and she told me that the next time, I wouldn’t get off so easy. I started to say something when she kicked me really hard in my stomach. I doubled over in pain and that’s when my brother Ron came in asking what was going on. She blamed me for being a jerk. I was 12 and kind of sarcastic but that’s no reason for such a violent reaction. She was sadistic but I haven’t met any woman that wasn’t sadistic. That’s when my nightmare really started. My brother always took Mistress Katherine’s side over mine, regardless of right or wrong. “
Alicia visibly shivered, recalling horrible memories that she wanted to forget. “My brother told me that from then on, I had to do anything my sister Mistress Katherine told me. I tried to tell him Mistress Katherine wasn’t my boss and he wasn’t either. I was dumb and he was appointed as my legal guardian and he was my boss. And he was much stronger than me being twenty-two and a collage athlete. He chucked in a nasty way. I ran to my room after he intimated me and I was laying in my bed feeling sorry for myself when my Mistress Katherine came in and started viciously beating me. She told me to get up but I wasn’t in the mood to appease her after already suffering a sadistic beating. But she was bossy, and has just been given unlimited permission to do what ever she damn well please with me. I was told I had to take what ever she wanted to do. She yanked me up and ripped my shirt over my head. I asked what she thought she was doing and she told me, 'I guess you haven't learned that yet. But you will.' Then she threw me face down on the carpet and reached into her shopping bag. I got frightened and asked told her to get off of me, that I didn’t want to play like that. She told me we were not playing anymore and pulled out a strand of duct tape.”
“I was becoming very scared as she started taping my arms behind me. I was shouting because it had suddenly became very serious. It was no use, it was fun for her and my feelings went relevant. She spun me around with my arms taped behind me. I tried to get out and be strong, I commanded her to let me go,” Alicia laughed.
“I wasn’t in any position to issue orders and her response was to slap me very hard across the face. She told me not to tell her what to do. Her slap was so hard, my cheek hurt and my eyes watered up. She became very threatening pulling my face by my hair inches from her frightening face and it was clear that she was in complete control and there wasn’t a damn thing I could do about it. My life was in her merciless hands. She said she was going to take my clothes off and then beat me. And she did, she removed my shirt and my pants, then started kicking me in my ribs and stomach. “
“She made me beg her for a proper beating and eventually, I got on my knees submissively and did just that. She smirked in triumph and started to until by brother broke it up. But he left me taped up on the bed all night”
“The next day, I was introduced to a predator, my mistresses boyfriend. His name was Craig and he was a bully. That evening, they were letting him beat me up in the basement. It was clear I couldn’t do a thing about it. He was going to make me give him a blowjob because I was a girl. Because I couldn’t fight him, I must like more girlish activities. I became very scared and agreed to anything to avoid that. So I agreed to pose for pictures wearing her dresses and crap.
Alicia’s was breathing erratically. Mark could tell she starting to panic. Alicia e was shivering and sweating. Alicia was talking between his breaths. Alicia was going into a flashback and Mark said, “Alicia I have enough for now. I know where this is going. I think you need a break and we can talk later. “
She slowly came out of her dream like state and her panic subsided. Mark realized two things now. One was that Alicia suffered much worse than anyone realized. Alicia was abused much worse than he had guessed. The second was that this trial would last a lot longer because so much abuse would take a long time to recall. But, Alicia would have to do that. It would take a lot of work before Alicia was ready for that.
“Thank you Officer Luther.” That was more draining than he thought it would be. She was mentally exhausted but relieved. At least someone was actually listening to her. She might have gave more detailed than she needed to but, She wanted to tell someone all she had been thought. She hadn’t gotten close to all he had gone though, Alicia had just got thought one day and was explaining the next. She hadn’t gotten to her humiliating visit to the mall, the tan, the decision where Ron finalizes making Alicia a girl, the blowjob she was forced to give to Craig, the beating by Mistress Sandra and Mistress Katherine, and the corset, or his first meeting with Mistress Donna where they was told her that she will become the household maid. From then on it became predictable downward spiral that shattered apart his innocent life in four short months and after that was a living nightmare that nearly drove her to suicide within two years time. But, amazingly she was still alive because she was sure someday, she would have the upper hand. She just had to maintain hope, and her strength. She was strong even as a girl.
The news that she would have to become a girl was shattering. She had hoped when she was free he could revert back to a masculine existence as she was meant to be. But that was stolen from herm, and it pissed her off. She decided then that if she had to be a girl, she would be a strong girl. She would make a damn good girl that commanded respect. She knew how to be a girl, but a overly feminine girl his sister trained her to be. She wouldn’t become -that-.
As Alicia was musing over what she would have to become and what ways to achieve what she wanted, a nurse pushed a bed in beside her. The bed had a small boy laying asleep on it. The boy looked to be around six years old. He looked badly hurt and she had overheard the doctor talking to a nurse about the situation. Eavesdropping, she found out the boy was eleven years old! The boy didn’t like to be thought of as a little boy and that he had a condition, which inhibited his growth. The boys name was Terri.
Terri was starting to wake up and looked over at him. Terri was just gazing at her as if she was some beautiful angel or goddess. That kind of made her uncomfortable but as her appearance was decidedly female. Considering that Sandra and Ron spared no expense to make sure they did the job right, she understood. She decided to introduce himself, “Hi, I am Alicia.”
There was no response, Terri was in a dreamlike state, just gazing at him still. ‘Gee, she thought, ‘Am I -that- beautiful. She cleared his throat to get his attention. Terri jumped and that got him out of the dream he was having. Alicia reintroduced herself, “Hi, I am Alicia. “ Using Alicia because how could she explain anything else. She decided he had to get comfortable being seen and referred to as a female. As soon as she was able, he would decide on a better name than Alicia.
Terri looked at her and asked the most painful question. “Where are your parents?” Alicia felt like crying and did her best to hold back the tears.
Alicia said, “I will tell you about myself when you are ready. She saw Terri become upset and quickly added, “I know you are eleven. I refuse to treat you how I was treated but you just woke up and I don’t want to scare you too much.” He saw Terri rethink the matter and he accepted that explanation.
Alicia briefly described the horrors that were inflicted on her by her family In the following days. She tried to be gentle, but with such topics as her abuse and Kathy, it was hard to be gentle without lying. Sadly, within the next couple days Terry started having pains and she collapsed. Doctors and nurses rushed her out.
Terri was brought back a few hours later and she listened as terry started telling about himself. He was treated cruelly by bigger boys at his school. It was kind of sad. Occasionally police or a physiatrist would come in to talk to Alicia. He suspected that Terry was listening in but he pretended to sleep.
Alicia had recovered enough that she was transferred to recovery. The doctor himself escorted her to the new wing of the hospital. She personally requested the doctor or Mark escort her for she didn’t want any women near him. Alicia was surprised to see two Asian men waiting for her in his new room. One of the men was very familiar. A flash of fear spread across Alicia’s young face. There was a larger man beside the familiar one.
She asked the doctor, “I already told the police about this so why is he out, and in my room?”
The doctor didn’t know and was about to call security when the older man raised his hand. “Please give us a chance to explain, doctor. I needed to talk to Alicia about a few issues. We mean you know harm.” He strode up to the frightened boy and bowed respectfully. He scowled at the younger man when he refused to bow. He shouted something in his native language and the younger man bowed.
“Aliciasan, my name is Noboru Yamaguchi and this is my son Hiro Yamaguchi. He has come to apologize for his dishonorable actions.“
Surprisingly, Alicia felt little hostility at all toward Hiro. She was stubborn and after a short heated argument in native Japanese, Hiro bowed again and told Alicia he was sorry for what he did. Alicia shrugged and accepted it.
Noboru dismissed Hero and he stormed out steaming. Noboru sat down and kindly asked Alicia to sit down also.
Alicia looked at the older Japanese man sitting infront of her. IHe was kind of intimidating. His suit looked very expensive. The man looked extremely powerful and long accustomed to power. He told Alicia, “I have a deep seated hatred to those that abuse the weak. I have tried to raise my sons to protect those weaker than they were. Hiro didn’t learn much of it but I have hope that someday, he might learn.”
Alicia nodded. She had her doubts but this didn’t look like the man to argue the point with.
Noboru continued, “I am the leader of my family’s business of which I have considerable authority around this state now. I want you to drop your complaint toward my son. “
Alicia nodded. “I forgive Hiro. There are others that need to learn a lesson worse than Hiro. “
Noboru smiled. He bowed to Alicia, “Aliciasan thank you. The Yamaguchi clan thanks you for your generosity and kindness. In return for your great consideration to my family, I offer you my help in settling your score with your sister and brother.”
Alicia’s head jerked up staring at Noboru. “Wha-, how do you..”
The older man raised his hand and continued on, “I know a great many things Aliciasan. I am not unaware that you have been hurt. It might not be an understatement that your life was destroyed. You must make a new life. I feel a powerful deep-seated hatred toward your sister Katherine and your brother and his wife. “ He looked directly at Alicia, “I can help you punish them correctly. I control many judges and with my considerable contributions toward the Los Angeles police department, my family has free reign to execute…. justice.
Alicia smiled. She liked that idea greatly. She wanted to make Kathy and Sandra feel the pain she felt for so many years. The thought of inflicting pain on those two horrible women that shattered apart her life at the age of twelve brought a bright smile to hers face. But, she didn’t want to become a criminal like they were. She felt if she gave in then she would be no better than they were. She told the older man, “I don’t want to break the law, then I’m no better than Kathy and Sandra. They will pay for what they did, the police will arrest them and they will go to prison.”
Noboru snorted loudly. “You are being naive. Ron has access to millions of dollars your late father accumulated and willed to him. They will have the best lawyers working for them. Defending them and they will do their best to paint you as a wanting slut and transvestite that wanted to change. They will object everything, get evidence thrown out, challenge all of the evidence you brings’ admissibility. If they don’t get acquitted, that would be a great surprise. You will be lucky if they spend 6 months in prison.”
Authors note, I wanted to put a little of Alicia's past in this story. I didnt know it would take so many pages but I felt it had to be included> I hope that the intense subject matter or length doesn't put anyone off. Please remember, this story focuses on the affects of abuse on a child, years after the events. Not the abuse itself.
I am telling this because it was the set up that removed all controls from my brother and sister on what they could do to me. I was the smallest and weakest sibling and for that reason, they hated me. To be truthful, my brothers prospective was probably more indifference. My sister had a hatred of me that I never understood. I never hurt her but, such is irrelevant. What she did is relevant. She tortured me and destroyed my life. My Summer Vacation only included 4 months; from our big fight to the point I was to enter school as a girl named Alicia. I wrote it all in a diary that I kept hidden in case I didn’t survive one of their beatings. A lot has happened sense then that will be described by Christine. I let her narrate what happened and how I was saved.
It is ironic that I was saved by a beating. But that was luck too because it brought my suffering to the attention of authorities and they took the proper actions to rescue me. I will never forgive my sister for what she had done to me.
“Detective Luther, I hate my sister so much. I really hope the States Attorney can put them away. Can you tell me about her?”
Mark thought for a while and spoke up,” She is a cold woman, Alicia. She is a brilliant Attorney but she can come off as rude, uncaring and some times, offensive when she’s talking to victims. “
Alicia spit out, “Just like a woman. They have no compassion at all. All they like to do is hurt people.”
“Alicia, I have been a officer in the Special Victims Unit for years and I can tell you that a vast majority of arrests are men that have hurt women. The women I know have a lot of compassion. “
“I know you think that Detective Luther,” Alicia said. “I am not saying men can’t be violent but its different. Men are more forward. Their violence thought out most of the time. It is just do to the nature. When women do it, it’s calculating and cruel. They think it out and they make sure it hurts a lot. In that way, women are the most cruel of all. I think they get orgasmic pleasure from causing suffering.”
Mark was surprised at the venomous words that came out of the child’s mouth. He pleaded, “Try to be more reasonable Alicia. Such hateful talk isn’t productive. Don’t be so misogynistic.
“Don’t tell me what to be, officer,” Alicia said in anger. “You haven’t suffered as I have suffered. All that I have been though was inflicted by females. I am entitled to my anger, and my point of view.”
Mark had to give him that. He knew it was useless to press the point any farther. He decided to let the matter drop.
“So Alicia, what you have described would be battery on a minor, maybe sexual assault so can you tell me more of what happened to you after your sister and her boyfriend made you pose for pictures wearing her dress?”
Mark saw Alicia take a deep breath and let it out slowly. “They had worked together taping my arms behind me. I saw them both return carrying armloads of clothes. They were girls’ clothes.
“Mistress Katherine unwrapped my wrists and then shouted loudly at me that if I wasn’t wearing nothing in sixty seconds, I would be gagging on Craig’s cock.”
“I worked franticly ripping off my clothes in front of her and finished in forty five seconds. I was covering myself with my hands in front of Mistress Katherine and she laughed and told me not to be so modest. Then she commanded me to raise my arms up over my head”
“I did as she asked while looking very upset. I didn’t like being naked in front of her. Then she told me to put one of my hands on my hips and use my other hand to flip my hair, and to make a pouty face for her.”
“I did what she asked, feeling so gay. She was taking pictures of me in those poses using an old Polaroid camera where a picture would slide out as soon as she took a picture. “
Mistress Katherine’s comments were relentless and cruel. She wanted to know why I looked so unhappy but she knew. She was simply being cruel. She said I must be sad because I didn’t like being naked. She was leading me up to agreeing to be dressed as she liked. I was twelve and feel for it, not that at twelve, there was anything I could do. My brother had agreed to let her control my life and there was nothing I could do against her relentless cruelty. By that time, I was fighting hard to keep myself from crying and Craig kept snickering. “
“Kathy told me she had something for me to put on, and she held up a small sexy training bra. I was shocked and told her I didn’t mean that. I fell for it, fell for her fake sincerity while all the time, it was her doing it to me. But I was twelve and desperate for any affection. She was deceitful and I was naive. I wanted to think she cared about my well-being. I had lost my parents and needed someone to care for me. When I protested, she acted like I didn’t want to put on a bra because I didn’t know how to put one on, but I know now she knew that wasn’t the reason. She wanted to degrade and humiliate me for Craig. And wanted to make me look sexy for her obviously bi boyfriend Craig was also a pedophile predator. “
“I was wearing the thing in no time I had my hands on my silk covered nipples fondling them as if they were my breasts, while she was taking pictures of me. “
“Craig started showing how much of a predator he was toward younger boys. He asked Mistress Katherine to dress me up in the rest of -my- clothes. He wanted to see me in Mistresses little red dress!”
“I was putting on her nylons and a garter belt a second later and Mistress helped me into a little red tafetta dress. My legs were silky smooth and the dress ruffled every time I moved. Craig, the predator he is, was very pleased. “
Mistress commanded me to pose in the dress adjusting my stockings. I kept having to smile for the camera. The ordeal went on and I humiliated myself for my Mistress. I must have posed for another twenty pictures. Craig kept making comments that reveled his level of attraction to me. That made me more scared than anything but it also showed he was a predator. Over the next several days My mistress would be given a choice, her brother or Craig. She chose Craig over her own family. ‘
“Mistress made a comment about how she couldn’t wait to show Ron, my brother the new pictures of me. She also couldn’t wait to show Sandra. Remember, the one that wore the rubber outfits, She was a domme. I can’t figure out the difference in a woman and a domme anymore. They all love power and degrading guys, especially young boys. No woman can be trusted to care for children. Sandra loved dressing me as a little sissy.“
“I ended up having to masturbate in front of my Mistress and Craig to show that I wasn’t a sissy. I was tricked into thinking that was my way out but she made me lick up my semen for her. After that, I just started crying. It was so gross and degrading. Mistress, as any other woman was very delighted. “
“Mistress ordered me to put on a white pretty dress and go up to my room. She left the threat that if I didn’t want her showing everyone my new pictures, I would obey her. I ran crying into my room. “
“I met a new girl arcadia and as I was talking to her, Craig showed up. I had heard Mistress Arguing on the phone with Craig and I found out Arcadia was her friend and Craig and Mistress Katherine broke up. I didn’t know it was over me but it gave me hope. Craig showed up and started flirting with Arcadia. I was deluded into thinking that arcadia would be interested in me but Arcadia picked a fight with him and left me to fight Craig. He was three years older and a high school wrestler so he easily beat me up and the fight ended with me getting knocked out. What a stud he is, huh”
“I woke up with my whole body aching and a banging headache. I went back into the house to see Mistress trying to convince my brother that I needed to be turned into a girl. She wanted to make me dress up as a girl from then on. Ron initially refused on the grounds that he would have to buy me a new wardrobe. “ Alicia laughed, “Over the years between the costs of hiring a professional domme to watch over me, the illegal medicine and a new wardrobe anyway, Ron was lying. It wasn’t the cost, they were slowly easing me into girlhood. But at the time I had hope. They agreed that I would wear girls undergarments only until later. I tried to protest but Ron wouldn’t listen. That was the end of that discussion. “
“Then Ron said Mistress Sandra would be here and they tired me up to wait for her appearance. She was a hot blonde domme sadist with big breasts that she easily got my brother to agree to anything she wanted. For some reason she hated me so I was totally scared. I was taped up on the floor when she arrived. They started looking at the Polaroid’s that Mistress Katherine took of me. As any woman she loved child porn of boys being exploited sexually. Then she untaped me and forced me into a pair of stockings, panties and a new white constricting corset. The corset was hard to breath in but she taught me and then, she told me she wanted to spank me. She had a paddle and told me to submissively let her.”
“I was having none of that and tried to escape from her grasp. I begged ron uselessly to aid me but he didn’t care. Mistress Sandra had him under her spell and she got to me. Then snarled at me. She told me I would pay for trying to run from her. As if she expected me to let her hurt me. I wont ever understand a woman’s thinking. It’s as if they all want to torture weaker people and expect them to be thankful for that, blessing.
“She spanked me ruthlessly and kept making sarcastic comments about how my ass looked. I was in blinding pain. I was begging them to stop and Mistress Katherine didn’t like me screaming and begging while I was being tortured. Her solution was to tape my mouth instead of stopping the torture. Mistress Sandra had a better idea and put a penis gag in my mouth. She was teaching my sister how to discipline me. She needed to learn how to cause me pain without breaking anything. She was used to kicking me and slapping me. She learned and she got a chance to beat me too. Brother just watched. After the torture, Mistress Sandra took the time to teach Mistress Katherine how to use various bondage equipment on me like spreader bars, wrist cuffs, Gags. Mistress Sandra left with Ron after she instructed Mistress Katherine how to handle me. They left me hogtied with Mistress Katherine and she reveled in teasing me ruthlessly. “
“Then she left for a while after she let me eat grapes. It was about a half a day till she came back. She threw some clothes at me and informed me that Mistress Sandra gave her the name of a beauty salon and I was going to get my hair done. I tried arguing but it was no use. She didn’t care what I wanted and I was going. “
“So I went to the salon with my Mistress. “
Mark interrupted, why do you keep calling her mistress?”
“Because,” She answered, “After four years of being trapped and addressing her as Mistress, Its what was drilled into me. I just call her mistress. “
“Okay. Continue your statement. It’s being recorded to evidence to use against her.”
Alicia took a deep breath and continued, “She took me to the salon and it was frightening. The stylist was a cruel woman named Jennifer. She was a tall blonde and a lot like Sandra. She has zero compassion, no mercy and reveled in humiliating guys. She did my hair in a extremely feminine style after my Mistress said I was a faggot and she didn’t want anyone mistaking the sissy for a boy. After that they got into a discussion over guys after Mistress Katherine asked about guys. At first I thought she was wanting to know for herself but then she mentioned a guy going out with me. I tried to protest but they weren’t at all listening to anything from me. “
“She mentioned almost all of the guys she knew were gay. Mistress Katherine said it didn’t help her but it would help me. Mistress Katherine thought it was a great idea”
“I begged please don’t make me do this and Mistress Katherine, as cruel as she is started describing sex acts the boys would do to me. She was probably getting herself into a orgasm and I bowed my head and started crying. She said she would keep trying until she found the right guy for me. I kept crying and she made a agreement with me that if I agreed to be her slave girl that I wouldn’t have to do anything sexual with guys. I learned how far to trust a woman’s promise then. “
“I spent the that night chained to my bed. My headboard was iron so I couldn’t escape the house. The thought hadn’t occurred to me till a week later but they wanted to keep me with them.”
“My body ached by the next morning when Mistress Katherine woke me up. Sleeping with my armed handcuffed over my head. She held a pink bikini that she expected me to put on. I worked feeling back into my shoulders and put the degrading garment on. She took me out and handcuffed me to the ladder of the diving board. When I spoke, she slapped me very hard and told me to shut up and lay there. She got in and swam for around an hour then came back to me to turn me around and rehandcuff me. I realized she was giving me a girls suntan. I was depressed then that I couldn’t show my chest to anyone. “
“Later that afternoon she told me arcadia was coming and she tied my hands behind me, naked. I was naked and she came over and teased me about my suntan. Then she started humiliating me till I started crying. She actually told me she wanted to see me, and go out. I didn’t want to but I wasn’t given any choices. I didn’t have a say so I went up to get dressed, after they put me in the corset, panties and bra. I had a choice to wear what I wanted over it so I put on jeans and a shirt to hide the feminine undergarments. They had taken all of my boys’ underwear. Arcadia expressed her displeasure and I told Mistress Katherine that I loved her, while heading out. She became very angry and whispered something to arcadia that I didn’t hear.”
“That is important because at the park, she picked a fight with a grown man and told him I would protect her. A little twelve year old boy. I didn’t know it then but that was planed and he beat me up over what Arcadia did. He stole my outer clothes. Arcadia gave me a dress to wear and I had to go home wearing that. I looked like a dam girl. “
“Then they took me to the mall and humiliated me in a photo booth. They stuck a ass plug in me and threatened to expose what I had on so I striped and allowed them to rape me. “
“I just wanted to go to bed when we got home, but I wasn’t allowed to. She said she had another date with Craig and that they broke up because she didn’t force me to give him a blowjob. She planed to solve that by making me give him a blowjob. Agreements mean nothing to a woman, Mark. She broke the agreement and forced me to suck him. She tied me up in my room, brought Craig there and forced me to suck his penis or he would introduce me to his friends. SO I did, I sucked him, licked it all over, sucked it and he squirted into my mouth and onto my face. That night, I was tied up in my room with cum allover my face. I cried all night. Oh and she recorded it on a digital video recorder. I didn’t want them to then but now, I’m glad. I’m sure it will come useful to prove what I am telling you is the truth. “
Alicia tried hard but the traumatic memory of the sexual assault made him cry just like the first time. He started balling.
Mark grabbed Alicia and just held him tight as the kid let loose gut wrenching sobs. Tears were rolling down his face. He reached beside him and turned off the recorder. He got enough to get a big indictment on Kathy, Ron and his wife Sandra. He knew somewhere there was a recording, A data stick or a CD of his sexual assault. He would find it and bury the perverts.
~~~*~~~
Mark held Allen tightly in his arms as the kid sobbed. It was really sad, Mark thought. He understood how ever. Just one short month ago, the kid had no hope, there was no light shining in his young life. He was a slave to his sister by the say-so of his brother. Even now, He wasn’t sure how Allen could handle. He had lost everything, His parents; his gender was forcible striped from him. as if that isn’t enough, four years held in slavery strips the very freedom and identity of a person. Can Allen learn to live a normal life?
After 20 minutes of powerful heart wrenchingly powerful sobs, Allen seemed to get a hold of himself. He seemed embarrassed. He looked up, his face turned red. He stuttered, “I am sorry about that Detective. I didn’t think it would be that hard on me. “ Allen couldn’t look at Marks face now.
Mark didn’t want him being embarrassed, “Allen, Listen to me carefully. -You- are the victim here. You were hurt and victimized worst than almost any victim I have ever encountered. There is -nothing- to be embarrassed about. You didn’t do anything wrong. I wont hold any moments of weakness against you. “
Allen nodded silently. Mark stood up and said to Allen, “This has been hard on both on us. I’m going to leave you now and go talk to our district attorney to see if we can get the ball moving on justice. “
He started out the door when Allen yelled out, “Don’t leave me yet, detective. I haven’t finished yet. Can you stay until I finish my statement?”
He looked back at Allen surprised. After that he wants to finish. He said” Allen…I don’t know about this. I think you need to rest. I will be back in a few hours. We can finish then.”
Allen held out his hand, “Please, there’s just a little more I want to get out. I really feel that I need to get to that point. Can I?”
Mark turned around, “Alright Allen. If you can then I will listen.“ he went back into the seat across from the hospitalized boy.
He looked like he was improving a lot. Allen looked like he was getting a lot stronger. Mark wondered if he could handle the new shocking information the doctor had found about Allen. He hoped so.
Allen looked over at detective Mark seriously. He said, “This will be as far as I go for a while. What I say now is what happened to me that kept me trapped. It set the direction in my life and took away every part of me that I had.
“The next morning, Kathy finally let me out of bed. After I had fixed myself up, she accosted me in my bedroom. ‘Now you're going to be a slave girl, and I'm going to be your mistress. Isn't that right, little faggot? Kathy told me in all seriousness. “
“I just nodded my head.”
"This is what it means to be my slave’ , Kathy said, ‘and you'd better get used to it.’ She took her bracelet off and tossed it at my feet. ‘Now pick it up,’ she ordered me. I was fuming, but I picked it up. Then she held out her hand. Now put it back on my wrist, faggot."
“I swallowed, and gently eased the bracelet onto her wrist.”
“But immediately she took it off, and threw it at my feet. "Now do it again. Only this time, while you're down there, kiss my feet!"
“I didn't know how much more of this I could take. I knelt and kissed her black vinyl boots.”
"You call that a kiss? I couldn't even feel it. Do it again like you mean it!"
“I planted a big kiss on each of her boots. Then I took the bracelet and placed it around her wrist again.”
"Very good, little slave. Now I've got a pair of bracelets for you to try on." She shoved a pair of handcuffs in my face.”
“I took the handcuffs and stared at them, as she turned her back on me to pick up a long wooden paddle.”
"You need to be more cooperative,’ she said. ‘I hate having to tell you everything twice."
“I was so sick of her ordering me around. And now she was so sure of herself that she was going to make me handcuff myself. She even turned her back on me. But she shouldn't have done that. I snuck up behind her, and snapped a cuff on one of her wrists.”
"What do you think you're doing?’ she yelled, trying to turn to face me. But I was too quick for her. I had taken her by surprise, and grabbed her other wrist. She was thrown off balance, and I pulled her wrists together and manacled them.”
"Are you crazy?’ she shouted. ‘I'll get you for this!"
"You've already gotten me enough," I said, stuffing a handkerchief in her mouth. ‘And I'm tired of taking orders from you."
I shoved her onto the bed. She screamed into the handkerchief, but only muffled sounds came out.”
"Let's take a look at this paddle of yours,’ I said. ‘I'll bet it hurts." Then I lifted her skirt, revealing her panties.”
Allen took a deep breath. He shuttered visibly. A trembling went though his body. “I am not sorry for what I did to her that day. She had hurt me and There was something revealed to me about my sister. And that is that she was a coward. “
"This is for making me have my hair done at the salon," I said, and smacked her butt. 'I wonder how many of these you can take before you start crying,’ I said. She tried to scream again, but now I could see the fear in her eyes, and I licked my lips in anticipation."
“She started crying and I saw fear in her eyes. In no time she was balling and her eyes were pleading with me to stop. I don’t know why because I pleaded with her. She had beaten all mercy out of me. But…that was a mistake for my brother broke in and set things right. He tied me to my bed as if I had done something wrong. “
“It didn't take him long to sort things out, and set Kathy free. ‘I'll get you for this, you little bastard!" she said, choking on tears. But the only one that had a score to settle, was me but she couldn’t understand because she is a woman. They are capable of only seeing things from their prospective. Their heartless being, Detective Luther. ”
I spent that night chained to my bed wearing nothing but padded leather cuffs on my wrists and ankles. The next morning, I awoke to find Sandra dressed in a black leather suit, and shaking me.”
"What are you doing here?’ I said.”
"I came to teach you some manners,’ she said, and unchained me from the bed. With my wrists bound in front of me, she grabbed a handful of hair, and pulled me out of bed.”
"Ow,’ I screamed, "take it easy-"
“Then she slapped me across the face, and pulled me close to her. With one cheek burning, and the other one pressed against her soft leather jacket, I was wide awake, and she had my full attention.”
"You're going to get rid of those masculine habits of yours today,’ she said. Naked and bound, she dragged me off to the bathroom, and threw me into the little chair in front of the vanity mirror.”
"You need a shave,’ she told me.”
"But I'm not old enough. I don't have to shave. I said"
"You do where I'm going to shave you. This body hair of yours is so unsightly,’ she said.”
"No young lady should ever have hair on her arms or legs."
“I watched first in fascination and then in horror as she lathered my arm and used a disposable razor on me. It scratched and irritated me, but I wasn't about to let her know that. She went to do shave both of my arms and legs.”
"That'll do for now,’ she said. ‘Does it hurt, sweetie?"
"It's not so bad,’ I shrugged.”
"Then you better get used to doing it yourself every week from now on. We could some hair remover to make it easier on you, but why waste money on a little bastard like you’ ,she snarled at me.?"
I didn't know what to say, and she went on, "That's a nice sun tan you have on your chest. You must look lovely in a bikini."
“Silently I glared at her.”
"Oh, you're so beautiful when you're angry,’ she cooed. ‘And now I'm going to make you even more beautiful, ‘ she told me"
“She picked up a pair of tweezers, and held my head firmly. Slowly, she plucked a hair from my eyebrow, making me wince. And then another and another. I squeezed my eyes shut, not only from the pain, but from the fear that she was changing my appearance permanently. The tan lines on my chest were bad enough, but now I wouldn't be able to show my face without looking like an effeminate little boy. I suffered in silence until she was through.”
"There, don't you look cute?’ she said, turning me to face the mirror. I was horrified to see the thin feminine arch of my plucked eyebrows.”
"Now even if you tried to dress up as a boy, you'll still look like the sweetest little sissy in town. Imagine what real boys will do to you once they see that darling little face of yours!"
“I barely had time to consider my fate when she gathered up my hair with a curling iron.”
"Now what’ ,I moaned.”
"You're going to have an important visitor today, sissy.’ Sandra said, ‘I'm going to tighten your curls a bit because I know you want to look nice."
“And she went on to fix my hair, finally leaving me with a head full of soft curls hanging to my shoulders. I wrinkled my nose as she started applying a foundation. Finally she said, ‘I think some blush will really bring out your cheekbones."
“My mouth open, I turned my head from side to side, my gaze fixed on the mirror. I wouldn't have believed it, but from the neck up, my reflection in the mirror was that of a girl.”
"I see you approve,’ she whispered to me. ‘But we aren't done yet. Part your lips."
“Still in a haze, I did so willingly, and she applied coral lipstick. I licked my lips, and I saw them glisten as she turned me around. Reluctantly, I turned away from my reflection, and she brushed my cheeks. At last she announced that her work was done, and she let me look at myself.”
“She'd covered up my bruises, and I gasped as I stared at the rosy red blush on my cheeks. I reached up to touch my face with my bound wrists, just to make sure it was really me.”
But Sandra caught my wrists and pulled them away. ‘Musn't smudge your makeup, sweetie. Now let's see if your sister may have some ideas about dressing you."
“Suddenly my illusion burst. After what I did to Kathy last night, I was going to be in big trouble now. Whatever ideas my sister had, they weren't going to be good ones. Sandra led me back to my bedroom, where my brother and sister were waiting.”
"Well, look at you,’ Kathy said, as she studied my face. ‘You never looked that good as a boy. I think you're going to make a fine little sister, though."
"What are you going to do,’ I asked.”
"It's not me you need to worry about,’ she said. ‘Wait till you meet Donna."
"Who's Donna, ‘ I asked.”
“But it was Ron who answered. "It's become clear that I can't take care of the two of you by myself,’ he said. ‘And this house is getting to be a mess. “
“So we need some help around here, Ron said."
"What kind of help, ‘ I asked"
"I've hired a governess to run the household,’ he said.”
"A governess? What's that, someone who takes care of kids?’ I asked dumbly.”
"Yeah,’ he snapped. ‘She'll take care of you."
“Kathy made me wear just stockings, panties, and the awful white corset. Then without any outer clothing, she took me downstairs, where Sandra was waiting for me with another woman. Sandra introduced me to a tall, heavily-built woman, whose black hair was tied back in a bun.”
“Her name was Donna, and in her shapeless blue muumuu, she looked like she could play linebacker in the NFL. Even more ominous, she was a friend of Sandra.”
“I was glad to see Sandra leave, but now I faced this hard-looking woman in my living room.
”
"My name is Donna, and I'm going to make sure that you're a well behaved little slave girl. Is that clear?’ she asked me.”
"I'm not really a girl,’ I said. I figured I'd better set her straight before she got the wrong idea about me. ‘They just made me wear these clothes."
“Donna suddenly pulled me close by a handful of hair, and slapped me across the face. I'd never been hit so hard in my life.My head snapped to the side, and my knees buckled. My eyes rolled back in my head as she held me up by my hair. She was Just like a woman, full of cruelty. ”
"Don't you even know how to curtsy, child?’ she asked.”
By now my head had stopped spinning. ‘I'm sorry,’ I begged. "Please don't hit me like that again,"
"Listen to me, little sissy,’ she said, lifting me on my tiptoes. ‘You will speak only when spoken to, and you will address meas Mistress Donna. Is that clear?"
"Y-yes, Mistress Donna," I stammered.
"You are going to be a good little slave girl, or I will beat you day and night, is that clear, ‘ Donna told me."
"Yes, Mistress Donna,’ I responded, nodding my head feverishly.”
"She needs a new name,’ Donna said. ‘We can't very well call her Al. How does Alice sound?"
“Kathy interrupted before I could say anything. ‘I think Alicia is better. A-li-ci-a is a pretty name," she said, pronouncing all the syllables.”
"Very well,’ Donna said, turning to me. ‘Your name is Alicia, you are a sweet little slave girl, and all you care about is looking pretty so that boys will like you. Now repeat that back to me."
I gulped and gasped for air, and then addressed her as Mistress Donna, and professed my love for my new name, my new sex, and my humble ambition in life.”
"I've brought you a new outfit,’ she said, holding out a black satin minidress trimmed in white lace.”
"Thank you, Mistress Donna,’ I said, and hurried as best I could in the corset to step into the dress. It felt so soft against my skin that I almost forgot how it made me look. Then she spun me around, and tied a white cloth around my waist. I had to stare at it for a moment. It was an apron.”
"But..but this is a maid's uniform, Mistress Donna!’ I cried in
dismay.”
"Yes, little slave,’ Donna said. ‘Do you have a problem with
that?"
I turned to my brother for help. "Ron, I'm not a maid. I don't know anything about being a maid."
"You'll learn,’ he said”
Allen was really spent now. “ after that, you can guess. It was a downword spiral after that and it gets pretty predictable. I was a slave girl, they beat me often. Lots of humiliation and sexual molestation. Arcadia forced me to date two boys at once, Kathy forced me to have a close personal boyfriend and he had full sex with me. That night, after introductory training like walking in heels, walking likea girl, sitting like a girl. Serving them all as a slave girl and doing housework, Kathy put a real collar and leash on me making it official. It was all like a never ending horror. My sister told me if I ever hit her again that my brother would pay for a full sex reassignment operation on me. They had the money. My first year in school as Alicia, I was sexually assaulted often. There was a predatory teacher that raped me every morning. Sis thought it was hilarious. But he was there for just a year before another girl reported him and then several girls after that and he was arrested. I didn’t have to put up with that anymore luckily. “
Silence filled the room for a few minutes. There so no sounds except for Allen’s soft cries and his rasping breathe.
It was then that Doctor Donner walked in with a nurse. He knelt beside Allen and said, “We have some really troubling news that is completely unexpected. DO you want to know, Allen or should we wait?”
He took a deep breath and answered firmly, “Go ahead and tell me. I am a strong girl, doctor.”
“Well, “ the doctor said. “As you know, the drug you was on prevents any testosterone from entering your system except as minimal amounts. It attacks any excess and completely inhabits testosterone production. Your male organs are shrinking and will probably disappear. But there is also, somehow, your body is creating its own womb, Uterus and all regular female reproductive organs.”
Allen’s face went ghostly white. He gasped and screeched, “What! How is that possible?”
The doctor shook his head, “We don’t know. We have never encountered a case like this before. “
Allen sighed, “OHMYGOD. I hope that my body will adapt. “
Donner reached out for Allen, “It looks like its moving perfectly. Your body is adapting perfectly. There are no complications we can see. Your body is perfectly female. I don’t know how its happening.”
Mark hugged the boy tightly. “I am sorry about this but on the lighter side, He told me that your in perfect health and in a few days, you will be released from the hospital. There is no reason they can think of that they should keep you. The court has found a good family for you. You will be living with them as of tomorrow morning unless any unexpected complications arrive. “
Allen mussed over that as they left. His sister had taken away his freedom, his gender and now it looked like as a final twist of fate, it was final. His body would become a girls in every single way possible. Allen would adjust. He should have expected as much from Sandra with her connections to the domme community and to medical establishments. He would be a girl but Allen would survive forever. Even if he had to live outwardly as a female, he would be Allen.
~~~*~~~
Mark thought that Allen looked really troubled and more than slightly afraid as he drove the kid to his new foster family. He looked across the car at the kid and saw he couldn’t stop fidgeting. His face looked crumpled like he was really worried. His eyes looked really frightened. Mark spoke up, “Allen, I understand your worries but I gave you my card and you can call me at any time. DFS has assured me that the family is safe and their really kind people. The father loves children but he doesn’t have any of is own. His name is Jae Chul Shin and hes a immigrant from Japan. You two should get along well. He is said to have a real soft spot for needy children. Do you have any questions you would like to ask me?”
Allen looked upset, “Not really, Mark. Its just that I was really hoping that you could take me in. I don’t know these people. How will they react to me being a boy? “
“Their really understanding and they have been informed of your unique condition as well as what you were forced to undergo,” Mark said. “The state will monitor you, as I will also. We foresee no problems with them. “
Allen shrugged, “Neither did I after my parents passed away. I hope you’re all correct. “ He was fidgeting badly.
“Did you say they were Japanese,” Allen asked.
“Yes, is that a problem,” Mark asked. “
Allen’s forehead crumpled down like he was thinking of something. “I don’t know. Shouldn’t be, but I was attacked by the Yakuza.“
Mark laughed, “I know but this family isn’t Yakuza. You needn’t worry about Yakuza anymore.”
Allen shrugged, ‘Yea sure,’ He thought sourly to himself. Mark didn’t know Allen had spoken personally with the head of the family. This entire situation seemed to be set up, to Allen.
He couldn’t forget the old man that he met earlier. He couldn’t forget what the man had said about Kathy getting off. It was true that they would have the best legal defense if it went to trial. Was there any hope of a victory within the law or would he have to go to Nogori. He kept thinking about that.
There was the other matter of his body changing. He wasn’t sure how to handle that but his best thoughts were to go along with being Alicia until a better name could be thought of. Al or Allen didn’t make sense anymore.
He looked over toward Mark and said, “Lets call me Alicia now. It seems to fit best with my appearance and wouldn’t look strange if you called me that in public.”
“Alicia, “ Mark blinked. “Allen are you sure about that?”
“Yes,” He said finally. “If I must live as a girl then I will meet it head on. I will be a girl on my terms. My name is Alicia until a better name can be thought of.”
It was now Mark that was mussing on a proper name. He blurted out, “How about Natalie?”
“Natalie, hmmm what’s different about Natalie than Alicia, I want something really me. This will require a lot of thought and until that, I am strong enough to be Alicia! It doesn’t have to mean I’m a slave.”
They made it to the house on time and as Allen exited from the car, he saw the couple that would be his foster mom and dad. He saw them waiting patiently in front of the house. The house looked big, two stories with a large front door. The house looked rather old and a distinctly Japanese look to it.
The couple waiting for him looked nice. Of course, they looked Japanese and nothing looked alarming. There were no distinctive tattoos or weapons he could see. The man wore a dark gray uniform. His face was trimmed and his hair was jet black. His body looked very powerful. The way his shoulders were so broad and his biceps pumped, Allen thought of the kind of power that body would generate and he shuttered at that. He never wanted to be on this mans bad side. The man was dressed kind of reminded Allen of a samurai or a shogun. The woman beside him wore a tight dress that was styles as the Japanese women wore. Strangely, she didn’t bother him. He thought that the woman would scare him. but, unlike his sister, Jennifer, Arcadia or Sandra, this woman didn’t have a cruel cold look to her. She looked full of kindness and worry about what he would think. Something struck him about this woman. Something warm in him that he didn’t understand.
Try as he might, he couldn’t suppress a smile that spread across his face. He saw their reaction to his smile and as he walked down the front lawn the couple walked toward him. He stopped right in front of the front door. It was the man that walked forward to greet Allen. Both of them looked as nonthreatening as possible. The man stood in front of Allen and spoke, “I hope that we can help you feel safe with us. The nice officer has told us of your condition and I assure you that we will accept what ever you want to be. My name is Jae Chul Shin and this is my wife, Yuko jae and We welcome you to our home. “
Allen smiled and said, “Thank you, Jae Chul Shin. “
Jae spoke, “Lets show you your new home.” He let Allen in and showed him around. “I want to know how you want us to refer to you. We know of your condition that was forced on you. I am sorry for how you were treated by your family. “
“I hope things will be better here. For the time being, Jae Chul Shin, you can call me Alicia. I will be your daughter if that is okay with you.”
He saw the woman smile sweetly. The man said, “You can call me Jae and of course. You will be loved here. We will not let anyone hurt you, Alicia.”
They walked across a elaborately decorated living room. It all seemed so surreal. He wasn’t sure if he could trust his feelings. The woman approached him Hesitantly. She was aware of his feelings. She kneeled before him so she was level with his face. “Alicia, you can trust me and I will never harm you. You can trust me as your mother. My husband and I want to adopt you into our family.
He smiled, “I would appreciate that.”
Something that he couldn’t understand or resist made him approach the woman and wrap his arms around her in a tight hug. For the first time in years, he felt safe with a woman. He felt as safe as he used to with his mother. As he was mussing over this strange feeling he had, Jae lead him into what would be his bedroom.
The room was dark with a low level bed that looked really comfortable. He saw a soft oil lamp on a table beside his bed, white colored rug under the bed. He noticed it was straw mat on the floor. There were hanging tiles on the wall with Japanese script. Sliding paper doors let him in and out. He thought it was so awesome. The man said, “This is your bedroom, Alicia. Now that we have shown you though your new house, we have a visitor from our family we would love you meet. He said he met you before.”
Allen’s became afraid and it was very clear on his face as they led him down the hall until he saw who it was. It was Nobori.
“Have you thought any more on my offer, Allensan?”
Jae spoke up, “We shall call her Alicia for now. It was her choice to live as a girl now and when the time is right, we will help her choose a proper Japanese name for herself.”
A bright childish smile spread across allens face. He had a true family that cared for his wellbeing.
Noboru asked again, “Alicia, you are not under any pressure. You are free to reject my offer and there wont be any consequences. “
“Mr. Yamaguchi, I want to trust the detective and the courts. Detective Luther is sincere in wanting tohelp me and I want them to go to prison. Can you trust them with me?”
Noboru bowed but, Allen saw a frown of displeasure. “I don’t share your trust in the legal system but I will honor your wish. Our family will not interfere in the prosecution of Katherine and Ron Peterson nor his wife Sandra. I have a feeling that you will be asking me for my help soon.”
~~~*~~~
“Casey I think that we have enough evidence to go forward on this,” Mark pleaded in the office of the senior district attorney Casey Novekh. “The victim Allen Peterson has told us enough and I think she will hold up in court. “
The woman looked at the written statement and shook her head. “I share your feelings Detective but this is the type of case no one has ever prosecuted before…ever. His appearance as a female will hurt his credibility in court. Given the seriousness of the charges and the severity of the abuse he endured, I think I can keep a jury focused on the charges. I will se judge Hammond and have a search warrant sworn out and you will go in tomorrow. “
Mark stood up and thanked the other woman. She looked at the statement again and wondered how a woman could act that way. It was one of the ultimate ironies in life, she thought. Such women wanted to portray their gender as superior to males but yet, they engage in the most despicable abuses of others. Including children. One of these days she would ask how they justified abusing the weakest while calling themselves superior.
In the judges office, Casey was standing in the office of the judge swearing that the statement in true and the judge signed the warrant. But, it was too late.
Twenty minutes earlier, a squad of heavily armed police officers approached the premises of Ron Peterson. Two heavily armed Swat Team members went to the door holding a massive Steel battering ram. Two black suited officers in riot gear swung the ram, smashing in the door and over a dozen police officers carrying assault rifles filed in though the battered down door.
Ron came running in front, behind Sandra and Donna. They saw over a Dozen black suited police officers wearing heavy body armor and holding large police issue assault rifles. They were all trained on him now. Two approached them and he heard a shout, “Come down here easily with your hands in the air! Do it now assholes!”
Ron was the only one that moved down the steps. He whispered to his wife, “I will settle this Sandra. This must be a mistake.”
He moved very slowly the rest of the way down the steps. He kept both of hands high as he moved down, carefully watching the black muzzles of the rifles pointed right at his chest. The muzzles followed him down. He approached the two officers and asked, “Can I help you, officers. What is going on here?”
The only response was, “Get down on the floor now! Keep your hands clear.”
He didn’t move, instead he said, “I’m sure we can help you, Just tell me what the problem is and we can work this together!”
The officer shouted louder, “I said get down on the floor now you asshole or we will fire!”
He didn’t see the officer behind him and suddenly, he was tackled from behind and thrown roughly to the floor. His hands were wrenched painfully behind his back and cuffs slapped on. “Ron Peterson you are under arrest for exploitation of a minor, sexual abuse of a minor and accessory to rape. You have the right to remain silent. “ Ron was led roughly into a police cruiser.
Mark walked out in front of the two women standing fearfully at the top of the steps. He said, “Sandra did you really think that you would get away with what you did to your innocent stepson? He was an innocent child!”
She walked down the steps boldly. “I have nothing to be ashamed of. Al was a boy that needed to be taught discipline and we gave him that. All children need direction in their lives.”
Mark laughed sardonically. “You have -got- to be kidding Sandra! The methods you used against Allen go so far past discipline that it shattered his life apart. There is no excuse for what you did. Both of you wicked bitches come down the steps slowly and get down on your knees.”
Both started moving down the steps slowly carefully watching the muzzles follow their every step. Neither were very scared and they pretended they were in control. They didn’t know how to act when they weren’t in complete control of the situation.
“Now come on officer. Al was a bully that beat up on his sister and he got exactly what he deserved. He was seriously a sissy that needed trained.”
Mark spoke contemptuously. “You will get what you deserve, you wicked sadistic bitch. How could you treat a child so cruelly. “
Both women were taken roughly and thrown face down in the carpet of the living room. Two officers handled each and easily handcuffed them. “You are under arrest. You have the right to remain silent…”
Three officers came running up from the basement holding flash drives and old VCR tapes. Mark took them and looked at Sandra, “Well I wonder if we will find evidence of abuse on Alicia from these. “ He smiled as they were led to the police cruiser.
The officers roughly shoved all of them in a police cruiser and drove away. Mark was driving them and he asked Ron, “We didn’t see Kathy anywhere. Where is she as, we have a warrant for her arrest too!”
Ron shrugged, “You are the police, you find her. “
Mark just grinned wickedly, “We intend to and then we can add a obstructing justice charge on you, you bastard!”
Ron knew he was in very deep shit now.
~~~*~~~
Allen heard the phone ring but didn’t bother. He was sitting on his futon style bed in his room. He sure felt a lot more comfortable in here than his other bed. There were no chains and this family seemed to welcome him as an addition. They seemed to have no expectations of him. He only felt welcome. But this family was without a doubt, Yakuza. Nobori ran the family but that didn’t bother him because they loved him more than his own family. He was damn sure they were capable of protecting him. He was sure that would protect him too.
He heard cheers coming from outside his bedroom. The woman came in sliding his doors apart, “Alicia, the police has arrested Ron and his wife. They have been booked. Their in holding now. “
Allens face showed joy. He slumped in his bed and signed. “Thanks. I feel so relieved now Yuko. I hope that they are put away for a very long time.”
“Alicia, there is a catch.” Allen shrank back as she said that and she continued, “They cant find Kathy. “
Alicia started crying. He wept, “She was the worst. How did she get away?”
Yuko said, “She wasn’t there when the police came in. The house is being watched and she will be arrested if she shows up there. “
Nothing was said for a few long minutes. Allens face brightened and he said, “Yuko, Call Mark. Tell him that Craig and her have a new friend they stay at often. Here is the address of their new friend. Her name is Megan Patrick. “
Yuko nodded and left to call the detective. Allen stayed in his room and thought more. The feeling of real freedom was hard to adapt to. It was four years that he was held in slavery and tortured. He had no say in his life. He was in every respect of the word, property of his sister and he was forced to obey everything. He wasn’t loved or protected and now suddenly all of that was gone. All he could do is weep with joy.
~~~*~~~
Jae and Yuko had told Allen that they had to leave for the night. It was a very dark night and he couldn’t fall asleep. Allen kept feeling that something wasn’t right in his new place. He curled up in the blankets and kept thinking about what Kathy had done to him. It was around 2:30 am. He looked around the house earlier and grabbed a revolver from the master bedroom, just in case. He didn’t feel safe alone in this place. They couldn’t find Kathy anywhere. That bothered him.
A lot
He suddenly heard the front door open and footsteps. Allen felt fear in the pit of his stomach. The hairs stood on his neck. An icy fear ran down his spine as the footsteps came closer, looking though every bedroom.
He heard them get closer to his bedroom and he stood up and ran to a closetspace and hid there.
He was looking though two curtains hiding him and he saw the two sliding doors open to admit someone. Though the dark, he just saw a lith feminine shape walk though the door.
The voice chilled him to his bone. “Alicia, I need to talk to you. Please come out, I wont hurt you. “ The voice was Kathy’s.
She walked closer. “Alicia, I have been thinking a lot about the situation in the last year. Since you have been gone, I had a lot of time to think.”
Allen kept the gun in his hand and hoped she would leave.
She didn’t leave; instead she kept walking to the closet. She opened the curtains and said in a voice that betrayed her worry and concern, “Alicia, I am so sorry for what we did to you. “
Suddenly, her entire body froze as she saw the glint of a steel muzzle protruding from Allen’s hand. “
Allens voice was cold as ice, “Shut the fuck up…sister!” At the word sister, Allen’s voice became nasty. “How can you say you are sorry after all you did to me, and wanted to do to me? “
He walked out of the closet keeping the gun trained at Kathy.
“Alicia,” Kathy studdered.
“It is far too late for, sorry. Four years of beating!” he walked out.
“Four years of bondage!” he approached Kathy dangerously backing her up.
“Four years of sex abuse and rape,” they were to the middle of the room.
“And four years of being your goddamn slavegirl! And you say that you are sorry and that should end it!” Allens voice rose to a piercing scream.”
There was an unexpected feminine voice from the doorway, “My god, Alicia. It looks like you are handing this well.”
“What, who’s there,” Allen asked.
“Don’t worry Alicia. I am not with this stupid bimbo. I am Hamuri, Jae’s daughter. He kindly asked me to keep you safe while they were gone. “
She smiled holding her own gun behind Kathy. “You didn’t think Father would leave you alone, undefended in his place did you?”
He did but this was good. All he could say was, “Um.”
“Alicia, this isn’t a time for um. You are holding a gun at your former sister.”
Then she looked at Kathy, “Kathy Peterson, you must be the dumbest blonde bimbo in the world, To think you can walk in this house after what you did to my sister. Do you have any idea who our father is? How stupid are you, whore!”
Now Kathy knew she was in real trouble. But she had things she needed to say and she wanted to say them. She really was sorry for what she had done. She was 14 at that time. There were two and both were holding guns. Harumi stood beside Allen and said, “You aren’t saying anything, Kathy. Cat’s got your tongue. You were so talkative before but now you’re so quite.”
Allen strode up to Kathy, pulled the gun across her shoulder and swung it across Kathy’s face. She screamed and fell sideways. She looked up at Allen holding her cheek. Allen shouted, “Do you remember what you told me you would do if I ever hit you again?”
She was mute. She was too afraid to say anything. Allen laughed and said, “That is good. Listen to me slavegirl. You will speak only when spoken to, and you will address me as Mistress Alicia. Is that clear?"
“That is a great idea, Alicia.” Harumi said “Make the bitch serve you for a change.”
Kathy didn’t say anything so Alicia hit Kathy again with the gun. “Speak up slave. You know its disrespectful not to address your mistress when she speaks to you.”
Kathy was shaking badly.
Allen was loosing patience. He knelt down beside Kathy, held the gun calmly, undid the safety and pushed the gun against kathys forhead. He spoke in a low growl, “So help me Kathy if you don’t address me as mistress Right now, I will shoot you in the head and report to the police I shot an intruder. “
Kathy’s eyes were filled with wild terror. She looked up fearfully at Alicia. She knew what she had to do but it was so degrading. She stuttered out, “M-mmm..Mistress Alicia. Don’t hurt me.”
Alicia just laughed. It was a frightening laugh filled with cruel, vindictive hatred that she had been forced to keep in check for four long humiliating years. Alicia knelt down in front of Kathy, reached out and stroked her long blonde hair. “You poor stupid girl. Why in this world do you think begging me for mercy will do any good after what you have done to me. Spanking you hard would have been enough a long time ago if you had chosen to stop then. “
Her eyes locked with Kathy’s and Kathy saw years of hatred. The hateful look in Alicia’s eyes really frightened her. There was such hate that ran very deep in Alicia. There was no love, no compassion at all in her eyes. Just bitter, poisonous hate. “But Kathy, you didn’t stop. You, instead of having mercy in your heart, chose to get even with me for daring to hit you back. You brought in Donna to help you keep control over me, because you, are at heart, a coward. And now you have to pay for what you did to me. You made me a woman against my will. A woman of hate.”
Kathy shuttered inwardly.
“Kathy, when this day is over, you will be a broken woman for ever.”
Alicia stood up and looked down at her cowering sister. “Slave! Stand up and take off all of your clothes now! If you are wearing anything but your birthday suit in 60 seconds, you will be trying to think with a 38 mm round lodged in your brain!”
Alicia licked her lips in anticipation. She looked over at Hamuri, “Can you help me and go get the white corset out of my drawer, the stockings, and that cute little black satin minidress for me pretty please.”
Now Hamuri got it and leaped up, “Sure sis, is there anything else you need?”
Alicia’s lips pressed together, “Yeah get the padded wrist cuffs and the ankle cuffs too. Lets see how Kathy likes being a slave girl for a night. I want to see her in my old uniform and serving us hand and foot. “
She went into her drawers and picked out all the items.
Kathy quickly striped off all her clothes in no time. She had a dark feeling that no matter what, this would be a long humiliating night. In no time, she was all naked in front of Alicia and Alicia’s new sister Haruki. Haruki was holding up the same white corset that Sandra brought for Al to wear so many years before.
Alicia was smiling, “Dear sis, wasn’t it -you- that said you would never wear anything like this, too feminine, you said, “ Alicia said thoughtfully, “I think you will wear it for me now. Wont you, Kathy. “
Haruki kept her gun trained carefully at Kathy as Alicia laced the tight boned corset on Kathy. Kathy never knew how tight those things were until her sister laced the tight up and she felt it tighten around her chest. She just kept tightening up the laces and wouldn’t stop. Kathy felt the corset get tighter and tighter.
Alicia noticed that Kathy was having trouble but just shrugged, “I know it’s hard to breath in. After all, I wore it incredibly tight for you. Ask me if I give a rat’s fat ass if its uncomfortable for you. Just take your own damn advice. Take shallow breaths. “
Kathy’s breath was rasping in and out. “Alicia, its… way… too tight.
“You should have thought about that before you put it on me and hit me,” Alicia sneered. “Too late for second thoughts now. I just thought I was repaying all the kindness you showed me.“ Then Alicia slapped Kathy on her head with her gun again. “And address me as Mistress you uppity bitch! Don’t forget the Mistress again or next time will be much more painful.”
“Now put on these pink panties, Kathy,” Alicia said sharply.
They were a humiliatingly bright pink pair of panties with white lace along the edges. They looked so feminine and sissy but Alicia really wanted to humiliate Kathy.
Alicia just started laughing. “Can’t wait to spank her.”
Haruki said, “Put the garter belt on now and lets get you dressed up properly to serve us. Do it quickly bitch.”
Alicia handed her the belt. Kathy hooked it behind herself and Alicia watched as Kathy hooked each strap to her stockings.
Kathy stuttered out, “Are are you going to kill me.”
The next second Kathy was sprawled sideways on the floor. She curled up holding the side of her head. Trying to straighten out her vision as her eyes rolled up.
Alicia snarled, “I told you to address me as Mistress. Sooner or later tonight you will learn how to address your Mistress or you will need a priest to administer last rites. One or the other. Now ask me again, properly. “
Her lip quivered. Her voice faltering, “MMM-Mistress Alicia, Are you going to kill me.”
Alicia shrugged, “I might.” She said as if she didn’t care at all.
Haruki’s eyes shot up wildly. She ran over to Alicia, grabbed her arm and pulled her into the other room. She whispered into Alicia’s ear, “I wont perpetrate this if that is what you plan. I thought you just wanted some payback, which I think you are entitled to. Not a murder. “
“No of course not. I am just scaring the shit out of Kathy. Death is far too merciful of a fate for that woman. I do not want her to die, I want her to live and suffer from this night on until the rest of her life. “
Haruki sighted in relief.
Alicia asked, “Anyway, what is your problem if I did want to kill her. She is an intruder here and we are within our rights to kill her. We both know that I would likely get away with it. I don’t think there is a prosecutor in the country that would take it to a trial, nor a jury that would convict me if a prosecutor did. “
Haruki shrugged, “I know. Its just that I do not agree with everything my father does and I don’t want to see a innocent girl like you go down that path.”
“What path?”
“Never mind we better get back to Kathy before she gets any funny ideas. “
The two girls walked back in to see Kathy reaching behind herself trying to unlace the corset. Alicia just laughed, “I love that new sissy look you have, Kathy. But your new look isn’t finished yet. You need your cute little stockings and the dress. After that, you need your bracelets. Lets get started on that.”
She grumped and Alicia chimed in, “You mean, yes mistress don’t you? You look like you’re just going thought the motions. If you don’t show some enthusiasm then I will beat your ass day and night. “
She tried smiling and said, “Yes, Mistress Alicia. “
Alicia shook her head, “No, try it again and put a good smile on your face. You are a sweet little slave girl now act like it. And curtsy!”
Kathy couldn’t believe the depths that Alicia had sunk to.
Curtsying to her? She had to be kidding! “But, but you want me to -curtsy- to you?”
“Yes slave girl,” Alicia said a matter-of-factly. “That is exactly what you will do. That is what you made me do so why are you too good to show respect. Show some respect for your new mistress. “
“Yes, Mistress,” Kathy said.
This was so humiliating but she stood in front of Alicia and tried going down on her knees as she saw Alicia do hundreds of times over the years.
“You call that a curtsy,” Alicia said shaking her head. “Well we have a long night ahead of us to practice that little gesture. “
Holding the black satin dress. “Put your arms up, Slave. “
Kathy knew there was no getting around this so she held her arms up and Alicia lowered the humiliating dress over her body. By now her cheeks were burning bright red in shame.
Alicia led Kathy over in front of a mirror and Alicia just started laughing. “My god, sister. I just -love- your new look. You never looked this pretty before. In fact, you were so ugly. Like a toad.”
Alicia saw Kathy get angry. Her face turned purple and she remembered how angry she got whenever Alicia spoke bad about Kathy’s looks. But now, there wasn’t a thing Kathy could do and they all knew it.
Alicia spoke sharply, “Don’t you look at me like that slave girl. I am your mistress now. “
Kathy knew it and said glumly, “Yes, Mistress.”
“Glad we settled that. Your name is Kathy and you are a sweet little slave girl who only wants to look pretty so boys will like you. Repeat that for me, now!” Alicia loved this deeply.
Kathy wasn’t about to repeat that to Alicia. She wouldn’t in a million years. She spoke up, “No way. Haven’t you taken this thing far enough! I told you that I was sorry for what I did. I got carried away when I was young and there was Sandra that pushed the entire thing. Remember, I was only 14.”
That was the wrong thing to say. Alicia’s face turned bright bed. She walked right up to Kathy. “After four years of taking your shit, having no choice but to swallow my anger. It doesn’t matter that you were 14, you still chose to do what you did and you chose to hurt me, very badly. Fuck no, it isn’t enough. You have got to pay. “
This was Alicia’s first real challenge in controlling her sister. She knew that if she was to maintain control, that a powerful reaction would be necessary. A painful reaction too.
Kathy was immediately frightened by the look on Alicia’s face.
Alicia thought for a few seconds on what she would do. Spanking wouldn’t be enough. Suddenly she figured what she would do. Reaching over across the table, she grabbed a steel band and put it on her hand. It looked like steel knuckles. Walking up to Kathy menacingly, she grabbed Kathy’s hair, pulled her close and slugged her across the jaw, hard.
Kathy fell to the floor dazed. Alicia wasn’t finished yet and jumped on top of Kathy and started pounding on her face. Kathy was subdued and helpless.
Then Alicia grabbed a belt and wrapped it around Kathy’s throat, looped it and started squeezing it tightly around her throat. It was cutting off her breath and Kathy started chocking, desperate to get breath, any kind of air. Alicia held her grip tightly for about 20 full seconds and suddenly, she let her grip loose.
Kathy was gasping loudly for breath.
“Are you ready to submit to me fully, Alicia said. “Or you want to try that again?”
“Oh my god Alicia, please don’t make me say that. You know this is wrong, please no more.” Kathy started crying.
Alicia had been out of mercy years ago. “This is for a life that you stole from me, Kathy. This is for making me suck on Craig’s cock. “ Her muscles in her arms tightened and Kathy felt the belt around her neck constrict around her neck again. Her breth suddenly stoped. She couldn’t get any air started chocking. Her face started changing colors as she was struggling, desperate to get her breath.
This time, Alicia held her grip for a full 25 seconds until releasing her grip.
Kathy drew in a massive gulp of air. She scream,” Yes, Mistress, Yes, Mistress. Please don’t do that again and I will do anything you want. “
“I know you will, Kathy,” Alicia sneered. “You will scream in pain for me!” Alicia reached over and pulled out a wicked looking black gnarled cane.
There was no point in asking Alicia for mercy now. Alicia has no mercy left in her. All of the mercy was beaten out of her years ago. With the evil gleam in her eye, Alicia raised the cane up in the air and brought it down hard on Kathy’s back.
An ear piercing scream filled the room.
25 minutes later Kathy was still shaking in her little maids uniform trying to hold a cup of water to hand to Alicia. She knew that Alicia wouldn’t tolerate any refusal and she didn’t want to feel that again.
Her hand was shaking badly as she handed Alicia the cup. “H-here, Mistress Alicia. Is there anything else you need?
Alicia laughed a cruelly. “Yes there is.” She reached out and pulled Kathy over her knee and grabbed a ridding crop. “
“Mistress Alicia what did I do!?”
Alicia snarled, “If I hear anything else from you, I will spank you twice as many. Now shut up!”
”thwack.” She brought the crop down on Kathy’s behind hard, a full 30 times and then shoved her off rudely.
Kathy was rubbing her ass. She started to cry again.
Alicia asked Kathy, “What is your name and your ambitions, slave girl.”
She sniffled, “My name is Kathy and I am a sweet little slave girl who only wants to look pretty so boys will like me. “
Alicia smiled. “That is really good Slave girl. Now go see if my sister Haruki needs anything. Get your filthy body out of my sight! I can’t stand to see you.”
Jae came back late in the afternoon and when he saw what had transpired, he called Nobori immediately.
Nobori examined Kathy’s condition and looked approvingly at Alicia. “Alicia, I thought that you disapproved of this sort of thing but you didn’t seem to have any problem with torture methods. I thought you said it would make you no better than us.”
Alicia just shrugged, “I reexamined my outlook when the methods are used against scum like Kathy. I decided beating her doesn’t make me like her or you since she beat me because she wanted to hurt a weaker person. I hurt her because she hurt me. That is the big difference. Can you forgive me for what I said to you, Nobori?”
He laughed and smiled at Alicia, “Awww Alicia, you silly girl. There’s nothing to forgive. We are family after all. What do you want to do now?”
“I want to turn her in. “
Nobori made the call and Alicia watched state officers walk in and arrest Kathy. Alicia watched them take Kathy away.
~~~*~~~
The Oath
The room was only lit by the flicker of candles in the corner. It looked dark and very solomn as the shadows danced around by the movment of candlelight. Alicia stood in the center of the room with Jae and Haruki on either side of her. Nobori stood in front of her. He was wearing some ceremonial red robe. He bowed to Alicia and rose up to eye level.
“Alicia, this is a solemn occasion. You are part of our family now and you along with the rest of us have your secrets to keep.”
She nodded, “Yes, I understand.”
“Good Alicia,” Nobori said.
He pulled out a long samurai sword. “Alicia, hold out your hand for me. I promise this wont hurt much. It is our ritual. “
She held out her shaking hand. Nobori gently touched Alicia’s palm with the sharp blade. He drew it back sharply making a clean slice. Bright red blood started running down her hand. Alicia inhaled as her hand hurt.
That was just the beginning. Next, Nobori held a picture of the Virgin Mary and set it on fire in front of her. He placed the burning picture in Alicia’s bleeding palm.
Haruki held on to Alicia’s other hand and whispered, “Its almost over. We all went though this, Sister. Be strong for me.”
Her hand was burning and Nobori said, “Do you swear to keep the secrets of the family and to conduct yourself with honor, protect the weak, on your blood for the rest of your life, Alicia.’
She gritted her teeth, “I do, Nobori. I promise you I will.”
Nobori smiled, “Then you’re in. Welcome to your family.”
Despite the pain, she smiled back. Then she bowed and thanked Nobori.
That night, Haruki walked in Alicia’s bedroom. Alicia was looking at her palm and thinking about what she had went though.
Alicia flinched when she saw the girl walk in. Remembering all the past times she was alone in her room when a girl suddenly came in. That was never good. Haruki said, “I am sorry for scaring you, I just wanted to see how you were doing. We haven’t seen you for hours and I was worried.”
“I am doing good thank you for asking, Haruki. Its so great not to be chained to my bed and to be able to leave my room at will. “
Haruki was bubbly tonight, “Perfect. We all need to be at the courthouse at 8 Am in the morning for their arraignment and pleads. “
“I hope that you weren’t hurt too bad this afternoon,” Haruki said. “I know that can hurt a lot. They didn’t want you to hurt. “
“Think nothing of it, Haruki, “ Alicia said. “That didn’t hurt bad at all. I felt much worse for my sister’s fun. This was nothing, really. I am glad this happened now. I really feel part of something.”
Alicia was simmering in the courtroom, feeling rage and hatred at those that had hurt her so bad. She had just listened to the judge dismiss the charges after declaring all the evidence and statements made to be inadmissible and without that, there was nothing to charge them on. So the judge dismissed the charges. The search was done twenty minutes before the warrant was issued making it inadmissible. There were charges of police brutality because Ron was beaten up by police while in custody. Kathy’s obvious conditions brought suspicion on them all. The judge ordered them all to be released.
Alicia looked over to her new father, “They have made fools of us, Jae." Shee paused and then made her decision, no longer fearing the cost. “For justice we must go on our knees to Nobori."
Alicia was sitting in a chair as Nobori stood in front of her. He had rattled on for twenty minutes about how Alicia was expected to present herself as a member of the Yamaguchi Yakuza Family.
She had gone to him for help in settling the score between her and her old family.
“We can trace our family back to a Kamakura shogun in Japan during the 1100s. We were the keepers of the peace and justice in old Japan. It is our family that presently keeps to the old code of protecting the innocent while corrupt public officials steal from them and let real criminals run free. But our family fled Japan during the war. Politicians are the same in Japan as they are in the United States. You've just witnessed a judge let your family loose after overwhelming evidence they had you molested and abused. After all of that they would consider you a criminal for wanting retribution. Do you see the hypocrisy of the officials in power?”
Alicia nodded, “Yes I understand and I’m sorry.”
“That’s good, Alicia. You thought the police could get you justice and they are unable to. And unwilling. Now you are asking me for help after they failed to give you justice?” he shook his head, “Why didn’t you go to me first. You have a true friend in me. The police and the law courts can't protect you like I can. They won't guard you, but I will. But you thought you had them to guard you so you didn't need Nobori. Now that they have failed, you ask, ‘give me justice, Nobori.”
Alicia whimpered sadly, “Yes, Please Nobori. I trust you more than the courts. They are useless. Only you can give me what I need.”
He smiled at her, “Yes, yes. Do you give me your allegiance?”
“Yes, “ Alicia said.
“Then it is done, Alicia. “
She spoke up boldly, “I have another request to ask of you, Nobori. “
There was no answer. He just looked at her and she spoke, “I want to participate. What ever you decide to do, I want in on it. You know, to go along. I want them to see me there. I want to personally make them feel how they made me feel. “
“Sure Alicia, you can go along but first you need to learn how to handle yourself. Let me make a few calls to some of my friends. They will meet you later today and give you some training in that area. Are you sure about this, Alicia? To go along on a job?”
Alicia nodded confidently. “Absolutely. I want to take part in business of the family.”
“As you wish, Alicia. Now you may go. I have things to arrange and will call on you when I’m ready."
She walked out of his large office wondering what the hell she got herself into now. She walked along the hallway going to the direction of Haruki’s bedroom. The sight that greeted her was nothing she had expected before. The woman was topless and she saw very colorful elaborate tattoos covering her arms and her entire upper body. She was facing her and covered up gasping. “Alicia, I didn’t see you there.”
Then she relaxed when she realized it was just Alicia. However Alicia was embarrassed and started saying, “I am sorry Haruki. I didn’t mean to barge in on you like that.”
Haruki giggled, “That’s alright, Alicia. We are all girls here. We’re sisters.”
Alicia blushed and covered her face. Haruki laughed, “Alicia, lighten up. I am kidding. Now, I am sorry if I hurt you.”
She shrugged her shoulders, “It isn't you, Haruki. Its just, only, I look like a girl, I must be a girl but I’m not a girl. I am a boy inside my head. This look isn’t one I chose for myself. I hope you can understand. I am still Allen.”
Thinking on the issue for a few long minutes she said, “Yes, I understand. That was insensitive of me. Do you know what you need, Allen?”
Alicia looked confused, “No, what?”
“You need a new life. You need to put Allen and Alicia in the past. They are just haunting identities of your past. You have a future here and people that love you for who you are. Boy or girl doesn’t matter. So you’re a boy that looks like a girl but feels like a boy. There women exactly like that. Don’t let it destroy you. Please.”
“I will try hard, Haruki. “
“Do you know what you also need?”
“What, sister?”
“To lighten up and have some fun. Lets go shopping. I was getting dressed to go to the mall. I’m taking you with me now.”
Alicia’s face brightened up and to Haruki, it seemed to lighten up the room in some angelic glow. Alicia said eagerly, “Whoa, thanks. Let me get dressed. “
Haruki laughed “You’re such a girl, Alicia.”
Alicia tried hard but she just started laughing. She liked Haruki and knew it was true. Kathy must have seen it too or she wouldn’t have thought Alicia was better as a girl. Alicia herself disagreed but it must be there for everyone around her to see this.
She went into her bedroom and slide the doors shut. She choose what the thought was appropriate for a shopping trip. She couldn’t stop thinking about that statement, “You’re such a girl.”
Kathy told her over and over again, “You should have been born a girl.”
Haruki didn’t mean it in a mean spirited degrading way the way Kathy did. The meaning behind it was the same. Alicia made a better girl than she did a boy. It didn’t change the fact that she knew better. The fact that she was born a boy, inside it all she felt like a boy and she was perfectly happy as a boy before she was forced to change.
“Haruki can you help me pick something out, “ Alicia yelled out in frustration. “I do not know what to wear.”
Haruki sighed, “I’ll be right there, Alicia.”
She had finished dressing and went over to Alicia’s bedroom to see her looking at several pairs of nylons, trying to decide which one of those to wear and trying to choose out of several tight short skirts also. She frowned at the pair of spiked five inch stiletto heels.
Alicia looked very frustrated. Her eyes met Haruki. She was simply wearing loose blue jeans and a pink sweater with some tennis shoes. She said to Alicia, “Girl, we are just going to the freaking mall, we aren’t going on a fancy date. Lets pick out something casual. I don’t want my sister looking like a prostitute. I think all those will go in a garbage bag when we return. That’s how your former sister dressed you, isn’t it?”
Alicia nodded sadly.
“That is the past. You can wear what you please. “
She helped Alicia choose a pair of jeans and a loose fitting pink tee shirt that said princess on it. Alicia started toward her makeup counter when Haruki stopped her, “Hey stop being so self conscious about your looks. You don’t need to look like a runway model all of the time. I don’t give a damn if boys like how I look. Now lets go. “
Alicia started describing on the way over how her mistress would beat her if a strand of hair was out of place, if part of her makeup was smudged or even if her nylons was on misaligned.
Haruki said shocked, “My god Alicia. I promise you that I will help you put that part of your life in the past.”
“So where do you want to go first.” Haruki asked Alicia.
“I want to get some stuff that doesn’t make me look like a whore.”
“Good. Lets go to some clothing stores.”
Alicia thought and asked, “Can you afford anything?”
Haruki shrugged, “Yes of course. I have a lot of money. “
“From your dad, right? Will he be upset?”
“No, no you silly girl. I have my own job here. It pays me a lot.“
Alicia asked, “What do you do?”
Haruki looked seriously at Alicia, “Do you know what the Consigliere is?”
She shrugged her shoulders, “No, what is a Consigliere?”
She stood in front of Alicia, “Its me. I am THE Consigliere for my families business. That means that in important matters, he relies on me. I represent him in important business, I direct some jobs. That was why when he went to Kyoto this week; he called me to stay with you to keep you safe. Do you understand, Alicia?”
Alicia understand alright. She started looking at Haruki in a new way now. In some way, She know Haruki wasn’t a woman to get angry. This woman commanded a great deal of respect. Her sister was a idiot but this woman had something underneath her. Something really sinister and brilliance. She knew that this was a woman whom she didn’t want to be on her ‘bad side’ She still didn’t know exactly what the business of the family was.
She didn’t fear Haruki at all. She should but she felt perfect safe with the woman. There was something that made her feel, ‘at ease’ with Haruki.
They went to several stores and she helped Alicia pick out several jeans and blouses. They were visiting a nice dress shop when it happened. She saw Arcadia. She was in the arms of a guy.
They were walking in the store and his arm was around her waist. Alicia thought in disgust, ‘She is such a skank.’
Haruki saw Alicia tense up and saw the look of disgust on her face. She looked in the direction and saw it also. “Yes Alicia, I disapprove also of such obvious displays. That girl is a slut. “
She didn’t understand the problem. “Haruki, That is Arcadia. She is a friend of my sisters. She pretended to like me but she liked being mean to boys.”
“What, it doesn’t look like she is being at all mean to that guy.”
Alicia laughed, “He is bigger. Arcadia is a slut to bigger guys. She was cruel to me.”
Haruki called a few guys over that were watching. She whispered something to the guy and he nodded and just stood. Haruki strode over to Arcadia, “Hey, I heard about you. I thought you were my friends girlfriend so what are you doing with this guy, slut?”
The guy started toward Haruki but thought otherwise when one of the men stepped in front of him. The man was tall, very strong and looked very capable of defending himself.
Arcadia said in anger, “Who are you? What friend.”
She motioned for Alicia, “Alicia come over here. “
Alicia wasn’t sure about this but she went over and stood there. Haruki said, “You had sex with my friend here. You called her your boyfriend and now your in this guys arms like a trashy slut. You’re trash. And I’m going to kick your ass right in this store. “
Arcadia was afraid now. She looked around for help but with this woman’s friends here making sure no one did help her, it didn’t seem any help would come.
Haruki said, “You just leave my friend alone for now on or there will be trouble. “ She walked out of the store with Alicia. “Lets go buy you a new sexy dress at another place, Alicia.”
“Sure sis. Anything for you.”
They passed a hair salon and Alicia said, “that is Jennifer's place, Haruki. I have a idea. Can your friends make sure no one comes in. I just want to talk to Jennifer. I will reason with her.” Alicia smiled.
The smile took her by surprise and made her inhale sharply. It wasn’t a smile of menace or shown any ill intent. But it still disturbed her. She nodded, “Alright Alicia. Lets go have a talk with the bitch. “
She walked into the salon and saw several people there getting their hair done. Alicia and Haruki walked in together and motioned for Jennifer.
She saw and wasn’t sure what this was all about. She recognized Alicia but not this other Asian woman beside her. She could only guess the other woman was her new Mistress. She walked over to them, “Can I help you?” She smiled at Alicia, “How are you doing, is this lady your new Mistress?”
Alicia held her anger in check but it wasn’t easy. “She isn't my mistress Jennifer. I don’t have a mistress. I am here to have a talk with you.”
She frowned, “All little sissies need a mistress.”
Alicia asked, “I wonder what your customers would think if they knew what you really did. How you like to beat children. We can talk here in view of them, or we can go in the back and talk in private. This here is my sister, Haruki. She is here to keep me safe. The choice is yours’ where can we talk?”
Jennifer was stunned. She started walking to the back room. They sat down and Alicia asked, “How would you like the police to know what you used this room for. Setting up sexual assaults on minors. Should I make a call? Or how would you like it known that you gave girls hairdos to boys while the boys were tied up. ”
Haruki held a cell phone in her hand. Alicia laughed as the blood drained from Jennifer’s face.
“Okay Alicia, what do you want?”
Alicia said, “The title to your business. You will move away and never come back. "
“You can not prove anything, Alicia,” Jennifer said confidently. “I am not afraid of sissies like you.”
Alicia asked, “Haruki, do you have the package we discussed before. “ She was going to show Jennifer that she wasn’t to be underestimated again.
Haruki smiled and pulled a flash card from her purse, “Right here Alicia. “
Alicia took it and held it in front of Jennifer. “Evidence showing all of the wicked things you do to children. Here, look at it. I have copied back home that I can mail to our district attorney if I wish to.”
Jennifer eyed it as if it were a snake. She warily took it from Alicia and looked at it. She wasn’t sure what was on it and she wasn’t sure if she wanted to know. But her curiosity got the best of her so she slid it into the USB slot on the front of her computer. There were several video files on it and she played one.
It shocked her, there was a much younger Alicia wearing a transparent nity. Her mouth was gagged with a three inch red ball gag. Her hair was tied into a pony tail and attached to a hook in the ceiling. She was teetering on spiked heels and Jennifer was clearly visible, whipping Alicia’s back with a cat of nine tails. She was viciously thrashing poor Alicia with it.
Alicia laughed, “Yes, Jennifer. Everyone can see that is you. Thank god my moron sister recorded all of her depravity, and yours. “
Alicia waited a few seconds as another woman took Jennifer'f place on the video and started thrashing a helpless alicia. “Not one of my better days but go on, play the other files. There’s you raping me using one of your strap-on’s. For my fourteenth birthday. There’s also one of you watching Jeremy. They make quite a viewing. To show to a jury, they would love to see this. “
Jennifer clicked helplessly on the other files and she knew Alicia had her. There was not a thing she could say.
“You are slime, Jennifer. Your degenerate scum in the first rank. “
“Alicia, “ Jennifer pleaded, “This is not a joke. I make my living though this salon. It is my living. I would loose my home without the income here.”
She pleaded, “Please be reasonable here.” She was desperate, tears were flowing from her face.
“Just like you were reasonable with me right, “ Alicia scoffed. “You were not thinking about me or my life when you were hurting me. “
Alicia said coldly, “You weren’t thinking about how your life would work out when you were thrashing me on my birthday. When you were abusing me using your business doing it. Do you want to go to prison, Jennifer? “
“Please Alicia, How will I provide for my daughter and Jeremy looks up to me. Don’t do this.”
She said coldly, ‘I don’t care about your daughter or Jeremy. He never asked me what I wanted. He just believed your lie. I will deal with Jeremy when the time comes. “
Jennifer started to say something when Alicia interrupted, “You weren’t thinking of your daughter when you were hurting me. You made the choices that you did and your choices hurt me. You are slime, your scum of the planet. You’re worthless trash. So now you must pay. I am getting tired of arguing with you. Give me the title to your business here, and leave town tonight or there will be a lot of trouble for you. “
Alicia knew she had beaten Jennifer. Jennifer knew that there was nothing she could say to Alicia to convince her to stop this. Alicia looked down on Jennifer with the coldest eyes she had ever seen. Alicia held a smug look on her face.
Jennifer went over to her safe and opened it. She took a stack of papers out. She signed a few of them transferring it to Alicia. Then, she gave them to Alicia. “There, are you happy now. I am bankrupt. You have everything.”
“How can I be happy, Jennifer. I know you are blonde but that doesn’t mean you must be stupid. I thought you were a smart domme bitch. You know how my sister treated me and you know about Donna, Sandra. How can someone feel having gone though such terrible abuse at twelve years old? You know what you did to me, how can I be happy? You helped them take all of the happiness out of my life. With those memories, I can never feel happiness ever again. Now get the fuck out of my face. If I ever see you again, Jennifer, you will die!”
Jennifer felt as though her knees would give away when Alicia said that. Haruki stood up and showed her gun she had hidden. Jennifer got away fast.
Alicia and Haruki started laughing.
“I am impressed, Alicia. You did really good with Jennifer. What do you intend on doing with this place now?”
Alicia shrugged, “I don’t have a clue. I just wanted to hurt Jennifer. “
“You blackmailed her good. I am really impressed.”
Alicia looked eyes with Haruki. “Who said anything about blackmail?”
“But I thought you made her give your business so you wouldn’t go to the police?”
“If that was her understanding of the agreement, “ Alicia stated, “I am not responsible for her error. I never agreed not to report her pedophile ass. Lets call the detective. I have all of the evidence to put her away. “
Alicia was pleased when Jennifer was arrested and formally charged with sexual abuse on a minor.
“Alicia, you are a very devious bitch now.” Haruki said smiling widely at her. “I love this side of you. I will have our family’s lawyer draw up new titles for this place It will be made legal. Now lets go shopping some more. There are a few places I want to take you too. “
She took Alicia up to the top floor and there, Alicia saw it. It was a place that sold Asian goods. There were many styles of dresses. Haruki told Alicia that they were called Cheongsam, a mandarin style of dress. Alicia thought they were beautiful.
They were elaborately decorated. Alicia picked out one that was bright red and had elaborate red and black designs on the best. Haruki took Alicia into the dressing room and showed Alicia how to put it on. It was much different than the dresses she wore before. This one hooked on her shoulder. She said that was a Mandarin Collar.
Alicia walked out and posed wearing it for Haruki. She felt beautiful wearing it. Alicia thought it was strange that Haruki’s pleasure at her wearing it pleased her too. They picked out a few more Cheongsams for Alicia.
They walked down another aisle and she picked out a different style of dress. “What is this, Haruki.”
She laughed, “Ooooh Alicia. That is a kimono. It’s a Japanese style. You should try that one on. “
Alicia went into the dressing room and put it on and tied the pink sash around her waist. She walked out and Haruki almost feel laughing.
“Oh my Alicia. You look like a cute geisha now. “
Alicia looked in a mirror and blushed bright red. She too started laughing but strangely, she liked it anyway. “Lets get this one too. “
“It looks nice on you. Okay Alicia. I think we should be heading home now. Mother wants to speak to us when we get home. Specifically you. She said it is time.
Alicia’s face showed what she was thinking. She was worried, “Time for what, have I did something wrong?”
“No, “ Haruki said. “It is a mother daughter thing. She wants to spend time with you and help you get adjusted to being part of our family as her daughter. “
“Oh, that is cool. “
They stopped by a salon on the way back home. Haruki said, “This is the place I go to. This woman is very talented and she is very kind too. I want to see what she thinks of you. “
Alicia nodded, “Okay.”
They went inside and she saw the other woman smile sweetly at Haruki. “Is this your new sister?”
Haruki said yes and she introduced herself to Alicia, “Helo. I am Christine. What would you like done?”
Alicia didn’t have a clue, she asked Haruki, “I don’t know, what do you think needs to be done?”
Haruki spoke quietly with Christine. They finely agreed, “Your sister says that you need a new hair style and not one that represents Alicia. She wants something strong that shows confidence, not soft femininity. We can then do your nails. She didn’t want Alicia feeling like a victim anymore.
She took Alicia to the sink and rinsed her hair several times and washed it all out. Then when that was all done, she sat Alicia on the chair and started trimming a lot of her hair off. When it was all done, her hair was barley above her shoulders. Then she put some bright red streaks down it.
She started filing Alicia’s nails and painted them dark purple. When all of it was done, Alicia stood in front of a mirror and looked approvingly. She said, “I like this, thanks Haruki.
Alicia felt troubled as Haruki drives them home. What could Yuko want with her? Why was she having these joyish thoughts from the feminine clothing now? She wasn’t supposed to enjoy being a girl. Femininity was forced on her, totally against her will. But, still, She enjoyed clothes shopping with Haruki. She enjoyed wearing the Asian dresses. And most of all, She felt completely comfortable wearing them with Haruki. Even her jokes didn’t hurt. All of this needed more thought. Why did she enjoy it now?
The night was dark by the time Haruki drove into the garage and parked. Yuko was sitting in the living room with several books spread out. She smiled at Alicia, “Alicia girl, my daughter. Come, lets find a proper name for you. There are many names for you and their meaning beside. We will choose together. “
She knelt beside Yuko and they looked with pages of names.
“Akiko, that means light, do you like that name?”
Alicia shook her head. akiko didn’t fit.
There was Aisha. It was much like her name. She asked, “How about Aisha. What do you think of that?”
“Hmm, its different. That name isnt Japanese. Lets choose another.
“
They went though hundreds of names until one struck out at Alicia. “Kimiko, girl without equal. I love it, mother. “
“Yes Alicia,” A unexpected voice of Jae came from behind them. Its perfect for you. Henceforth, you will be known as Kimiko. I love it. ”
She was startled, “Woah, when did you get here?”
“This is an important occasion for our daughter. And, there is a unexpected development with your family. You will need to sit down to hear this, Kimiko.”
She sat down and looked up. “Yes, what happened?”
“It is Kathy, she has turned states evidence against Sandra and Ron. She went down to the district attorney herself, gave a full confession to her under oath, taped. There was no bargain or agreement for anything. She said she just wanted to clear her conscious and would accept what ever was decided. All she asked was that Sandra and Ron pay for what they did. They have all been rearrested “
This was good and bad news. But, she was looking forward to having Kathy and Sandra under their thumb for a while. The law would be way too light on them. They didn’t deserve any defense. This pissed her off. It was like Kathy was trying to get off easy.
Jae spoke up, “IF you still want to get even, we can do that. We have the connections with the department and department of justice. We can have them transferred with the right calls. We can get them from police custody. Do you want us to?”
“Yes,” she said. “Make it so.”
He bowed low at Kimiko, “Yes, we will honor your wish, Kimiko. “ Jae walked out.
~~~*~~~
Late that night, Kimiko was laying in her low bed. It was still a funny feeling being able to move around, get up from her bed. The freedom of being able to stand from her bed. She was adjusting to it.
She was nearly asleep when the door slid open and someone came in. she thought it was Jae. She heard steps and saw a male form approach her. “Hi, Alicia. I have missed you, faggot. “ It was Hiro.
“Get out of here. “ She started to say when Hiro was apon her covering her mouth tightly.
“Don’t fight it cutie. You liked this with Jeremy your boyfriend. You gave it to Mr. Peters at school. You gave it to me before so just go along with it like a faggot does.”
She felt his rough hands push her down on her bed, her arms were pinned down behind her. She felt him groping at her buttock and pulling down her clothing. She felt him pinch her chest and laughing. She was straining against his hold but it was no use.
Then she felt him pull her panties down and the sickening feeling of his protrusion against her opening. He was trying to force his way in and she felt his hot breath against her neck.
Oh no make him leave now, she was praying.
Alicia was pinned between her own bed and the hard body behind her. Her mouth was covered by his large hand so she couldn’t cry out. Her arm was painfully twisted behind her, causing shooting pains to coarse though her body. Humiliatingly she felt his hardness trying to force it way inside her and there was nothing she could do but prepare herself for this humiliating violation.
She steeled her body in preparation for yet another degrading violation. She listened to his foul voice and his breath, which stank of sake. “Are you ready, faggot boy?” his voice huffed behind her. There was nothing she could say. Tears were flowing down her cheeks.
Suddenly, his entire body stiffened. Slowly, he pulled off of her, his body still ridged, she heard a voice as cold as ice behind her, “You have disgraced yourself, you have disgraced your family, your father Nobori, and you have disgraced me, Hiro.” The voice was Jae’s.
The light turned on and he was holding a long curved sword pointed at Hiro’s back. He turned to look at Jae. He didn’t bother trying to say anything in his defense. “Your father and I tried to raise you to act with honor. To our shame, we have failed, you have no honor. You are a disgrace to your family, Hiro. When your father hears this..” he left the sentence unfinished.
“You are no longer welcome around my family, “ Jae said coldly.
Hiro stood there as Jae brought the sword in a big arc, which ended right above Hiro’s shoulder, sliced part of Hiro’s ear. He crumpled down on his knee, holding his hand to his bleeding ear.
Jae spoke coldly, “Let that be a warning, now follow me.” Hiro stood up and followed Jae out of Kimikos bedroom. He watched Hiro carefully as he picked up the phone and called Nobori.
Nobori found out about the break-in and he took one of his soldiers with him to go see his brother and his disgraced son, Hiro.
When he saw Hiro standing in the living room holding his bleeding ear, he started berating him in native Japanese. Kimiko was safe in her room because they didn’t want Kimiko to feel threatened by the presence of her attacker. Then he turned his back on Hiro and said, “You are no longer welcome in this family. You are not my son anymore. Hiro, you will be delivered to the police and charged with rape, on Kimiko. This family will no longer protect you from your errors.“
He called the police and they came in. Jae told them about the attempted rape on Kimiko. Mark went and took Kimiko’s statement. It was soon over. Hiro was lead out of the house in handcuffs.
“I am sorry about this, Kimiko,” Nobori said. He embraced Kimiko tightly as she was weeping. “I am sorry that you had to endure this again. “
Tears were streaming down Kimiko’s face. Nobori tightly embraced her. She kept crying in Nobori’s arms. He said, “Kimiko, I promise you that I am through with Hiro. He wont be allowed to touch you anymore. “
“Thank you, Nobori,” Kimiko said though her tears.
He told Kimiko, “I will leave you with Jae and Haruki. I will see how are you doing tomorrow morning. “
He turned and left. Jae asked, “I hope you can still feel safe in this house. “
She nodded, “Yes I do. With you and your daughter here, I feel very safe with them. “
She stood up and went to her room. She laid in her bed, covered herself and just laid in there. It felt safe in her bed and she didn’t want to leave it. Haruki went in to stay with her sister all night. She really liked Kimiko a lot. “Hiro did the same thing with me when I was young. No one came in while he was doing it and I never told anyone, till now. “
Kimiko looked up at Haruki, “Why didn’t you tell anyone? “
She shook her head, “Because, I was ashamed. I thought it was my fault. Many reasons. I should have but I didn’t. “
Kimiko understood. It was the same reason she never told anyone about what was happening to her, from Craig or Arcadia. Shame, a lot of shame. Haruki stayed with Kimiko all night never leaving her side.
Kimiko thought it was very strange that she felt so safe in bed with a girl. She had remembered her past visits by girls to her bed when she was younger. Like when Arcadia visited her when she was twelve, and raped her with a strap-on dildo or when Sandra did the same thing months later. Why does she feel so safe with Haruki now after what women did to her. She had held on to a burning mistrust and fear of women since then and now it was going away, thanks to Haruki. She was thankful that she finely found out not all women are sadistic abusers. She clung tightly to Haruki and fell asleep.
She woke late in the morning and noticed she wasn’t clinging to Haruki anymore. She wasn’t in her bed, she looked around and saw that Haruki was dressing. Haruki looked over at Kimiko, “Finely awake I see. Do you feel up to going out today? Or would you rather stay in but I really want to go out. It isn’t good to stay cooped up all the time. I know what you have been though but don’t let it stop you from having a life. Please.”
She really didn’t feel like going out but she knew that her sister was right. She shrugged her shoulders, “Alright. “
Haruki ran over and hugged Kimiko tightly, “Thank god. Do you want to go shoe shopping?”
That made her smile, “I can go get a new maids uniform. I always wanted to try on one of those heavy Victorian maids uniforms.”
Haruki was stunned by that until she saw a gleam in Kimiko’s eye. She started laughing, “You silly girl. You had me going for a second. They both started laughing together. Then they drove off to the mall again. She told Kimiko, “I think it would be a good idea to have your foot measured so we know what size to get you.”
They went into Payless and Kimiko sat down as Haruki put the others foot in a measuring device. The slides clamped down and Haruki looked at the number. “Seven and a half. That is your size Kimiko. “ Kimiko nodded and they started looking though the shoes. She asked Kimiko, “What kind of shoes do you like wearing?”
Kimiko thought for a few seconds and blurted out, “Anything that doesn’t kill my frigging feet. My sis and mistress Donna forced me to wear 6 inch stiletto heels all day. Even while working and they killed my damn feet. “
“I know what they did to you Kimiko. So does that mean you want something comfortable and not stylish, or does looks matter too. “
“Well I want to look nice. But the comfort is much more important to me. “
They walked right thought the stilettos, “Those do kill our feet. Men must have invited them as torture devices for women. Most of us hate wearing them. “ She stopped by the pumps. “These heels are much nicer. As you can see, the heel has much more area to it. these wont kill your feet and their easer to stand on. “ She picked out a nice leather black shoes. “Trotters are nice. This heel is called a Betsy. Some times we call these platform shoes. Here, try it on and tell me what you think.”
She took it and slipped it on. She walked around and yes, the shoes were very comfortable. They were less than an inch in the heel and gave her tons of support. “Yes, I like these a lot. I want another pair in red. “
They went to the sandals and Haruki picked out a bright red style with an open toe. It has a short stacked cone on the heels. “Here, tell me what you think of this.”
“Oh my, these are kind of nice. Thanks Haruki.”
“They look good on you Kimiko. Lets pay for them and then we will go to Victoria’s Secret. Do you know your size?”
She shook her head, “No. My sister always got my stuff.”
“That’s ok,” Haruki said. “I know a lady there and we can get you measured for a proper bra, nylons and pantie. Everything will work out, Kimiko. “
They went in and Kimiko asked for her friend. A tall blonde named Jessica came in, looked at Kimiko and smile, “I am Jessica. You don’t have to worry, lets go in back and I can take your measurements. “
Kimiko nervously followed Jessica. Haruki followed seeing how she was scared around the blonde.
Haruki said once they were in back, “Take off your clothes silly so my friend can take your measurements. “ She did and Jennifer took a tape measure and wrapped it around her chest just below her breasts. “Thirty two inches. “ she wrote it down and then wrapped it around her body on her breasts. “Thirty six. So you need a Thirty two D. “
Then she took the tape and measured her waist. “Her waist is twenty six inches. “ Then she wrapped it around her hips. “Her hips are thirty three inches around. Now we know your panty size. She should get size seven or eight. Now lets get you legs so you know your stocking sizes to get.” She placed the tape along her legs up to her thigh and then did another measurement right up to her crotch. “I would say you need a size B stockings. “
She knew her own measurements and Haruki took Kimiko down aisles of lingerie and they picked out new clothing for her. No longer did she have to wear crotchless panties. She picked out many cotton panties but she picked out a few pretty silk bikini panties too. They pick out matching braziers for her too. When they left, they had spent hundreds of dollars worth for Kimiko’s new life. Haruki’s eyes gleamed when she said, “Kimiko, you truly have no equal. You are a very impressive woman and I am proud to call you my sister. “
They came home with bags full of new stuff for Kimiko. Nobori was there waiting for her. She motioned for Kimiko and she sat down beside him. “Kimiko, I think it would be a good idea if you learned how to handle yourself physically. I have another son that I want you to meet later. If you agree he will begin instructing you.”
Kimiko liked that idea a lot and she did trust Nobori. So far, he has treated her with understanding and kindness. “Who is your other son?”
“His name is Harukichi and he is a captain in the LAPD. He gives lessons to police officers in defense and fitness. You never have to worry about him hurting you.
She was confused about earlier statements he made about the ineffectiveness of police because his son was a high ranking officer but she decided this wasn’t the time to press him over that. She simply said, “Thank you Nobori. I will be happy to meet your other son. When can I see him.”
Nobori said, “Soon, he is free now and he can come pick you up. Are you ready?”
“Yes, thank you Nobori. This is a great honor for me. I can't thank you enough for your kindness toward me.”
~~~*~~~
“Kimiko, this is very important so listen closely. You want to have full control over your weapon when it fires, discharges. Keep both hands on the weapon when you squeeze the trigger. Do —not- pull on the trigger, squeeze it gently. That is to stop it from jumping up when it fires. “ The man beside her demonstrated it for her by placing both hands on the handle, lining it up with the targets at the far end of the room and in quick succession, he got off three shots. All three hit the paper bad guy at the far end of the room. They were wearing heavy earmuffs to muffle the blast. “Do you see how to do this?”
She thought she did, she nodded at him and he placed the gun in her hands. “This is a 38 caliber weapon. IT makes quite a recoil when it fires. Make sure you have both hands on it to control that. Now try to his the target.”
She tried it, placing both hands on the weapon and lining it up as he instructed her. She squeezed the trigger and it discharged roughly. Her body jumped back. The round hit about ten feet above the paper man. “Damn. “
“Don’t worry about that Kimiko. You are new at this. We have time. Keep practicing it. You will get it soon enough. Lets try again and use your arms to control it. “
She tried it more and by the tenth time, she was hitting closer to the target. Harukichi was a rather attractive man. He was wonderful in her eyes. He radiated competence and professionalism. He was wearing a bright blue uniform and his gold braids on his shoulders. He really looks great. He looked like a younger version of his father. He let her practice firing for a full hour and she got off hundreds of shots at the target. She impressed him. she could hit the target every shot by the end of the hour. She really had a good feel for hitting the target. He congratulated her, “Kimiko, you have excellent aim for this. I am impressed.”
His praise warmed her and she smiled, “Thank you Harukichi. “
“Now we will leave the firing range and I will show you to my Dojo. “ She followed him out of the range and into his car. She couldn’t have been happier. It was the first time in many years that she actually felt, happiness. The feeling shocked her. She followed him to his police issue cruiser and he took her to his Dojo where he instructed his students. She saw some police officers there training under his instructor. He explained that he was the head instructor, or master instructor.
“Kimiko, the first thing you need to learn is proper balance. That is the most important thing, after that, everything else is good. If your balance sucks, then everything else that follows will suck. Do you understand?”
Kimiko nodded, “Yes, I think so. “
“Good, lets work on the forward stance. Place your feet shoulder width apart like this and bent the front leg.” He demonstrated that and showed her a series of blocks that can be performed in that. After more than a half hour trying hard to keep that stance, they switched. Her legs were already hurting and every time she tried to straightened or slack, he berated her. Or he was strike her leg with a bamboo cane. It worked, she kept the foot positioning right even though her muscles in her legs were burning.
“This is a riding stance, keep your feet pointed forward, bend your knees and keep your feet around shoulder width and a half apart. This stance is really hard on your legs but, its good.
She kept that position and performed the same series of movements with her hands. Only this time, he struck out at her and she had to deflect the strikes using the moments he taught her. That was hard on her forearms and by the end of the lesson, her arms were bruised and her legs hurt. “Kimiko, you did very well. In a few weeks, your body will become very strong. “
Nobori was there as they were walking out, he said, “It is time to go to the operations center. General Choi is there waiting. “
She looked at Nobori, “Who is General Choi?”
“He is a North Korean General. He will help us. He is good at extractions and tactics. That’s why he was on Kim IL songs general staff. Lets go.”
~~~*~~~
It wasn’t what she expected at all. They drove and drove for hours. They drove for ten hours till they finely made it where they were going. Where ever that was. They were in the middle of nowhere. There was nothing near them except for miles of sand and rock. It was the hottest place she had ever been. There were tall mountains in the distance. they were in the middle of a deep valley.. It was dark, lightning was flashing over them. It would have been a perfect setup for a horror movie. And there it was, the place they were headed. It was a concrete building build on the side of a hill. It looked like a reinforced bomb shelter from World War Two. Only this place was in the middle of the desert. She wasn’t sure where it was.
Nobori said, “This is Death Valley. Lets go in.”
They walked though the front door and inside wasn’t what she had expected either. There were big video screens and computer terminals controlling them. There was a map of California and Nevada on the screens. In the middle of the room was a table and there were people around it. They all were wearing some type of uniform. Some were wearing regular army fatigues, there were some men wearing army officers uniforms. She could tell by the insignias on the shoulders. There were others wearing police uniforms.
But one man stood out from them all. The uniform he was wearing was unlike any she seen before. And the badge was the North Korean flag. But that wasn’t what made him stand out. What made him stand out was the look on his face or in his eyes. It brought chills to her. He seemed to radiate some aurora. It was like a absolute coldness about him. He didn’t seem to care for anyone. The look in his eyes were simply icy cold. It was like an evil that radiated from him in waves. She wanted to bolt from the place. The look in his eyes spoke of a hate that ran very deep in his core.
He stood up, extended his hand toward Kimiko, “Welcome to our operations center. My name is general Choi Hong Hi. “
She cringed from him.
This man was unlike anyone she had been around before and her sister had introduced her to some real scumbags. But they were nothing next to the icy cold she felt radiating from this General Choi. He looked at Kimiko, their eyes met each other and she felt him study her, she could see in his eyes that he was unfeeling, very cold and calculating. She didn’t want to appear weak anymore so she resolved herself not to show any weakness. She met the man's cold eyes steadily.
She introduced herself clearly, extending her hand out and meeting his gaze, she said, “Hello General Choi. I am Kimiko, I’m Jae’s daughter.”
Choi took her hand. Her strength and resolve impressed him. He introduced himself, “Thank you, Kimiko. My name is General Choi. I’m Retired, I was in charge of the ten divisions around Pyongyang, the protection of Chairman Kim IL Song and his son Kim Jong Il. I am still general in charge of the states secret police. “
She was impressed but she still had questions. She asked him, “And what is your function here, General.”
“I do jobs for your father, I agree to help him with difficult jobs, like this one. He pays me a lot of money, I understand that you want him to bust a few people out of prison? Is that correct?”
She had done a lot of thinking about that. She has already formulated another plan in her mind so this put her in a bad situation. “Actually General, father, I decided there is no need to do something that dangerous and illegal. “
Nobori said, “And what do you want done now?”
Choi made a slight bow, “Don Nobori I will do what ever you decide. “
She spoke, “Instead of using forces to bust them out of jail illegally, could they be pleaded out? Like, agree to probation, time served. I have thought a lot about the matter and I dont forgive her but I have thought of something else and she will think I forgave her?”
“I don’t know, “ He said, “Whether to prosecute or plea is totally up to the states attorney. The victims feelings go into it a lot but it’s still her choice. Since your underage, I just don’t know if your feelings will matter much but we can try.”
She spoke up again, “Well do we have more influence than that or not. “
“Not over her office directly. Her boss is in our pocket so if she refuses to play ball, we can ask her boss to take her off the case.
“ Then Choi asked, “Do you forgive them?”
"No she has done too much to forgive. General Choi, I have a plan, could we speak privately"
"Very well Kimiko,"
They left to go into an office off to the side of the room. They only spoke for a short while but Nobori saw that Kimiko looked satisfied when she exited the office.
General Choi sat down at the head of the table and said, “I think we have solved that problem and if any of the families here wishes to raise any issues He is welcome to now. “
A large man spoke up, “Yes, now that Kimiko's issue is taken care of, I wish to let a objection be known. I have tried to make a business for my own and Don Nabori’s disapproval hurt me. I needed his assistance and he rejected me. The judges and officials that would do favors for him wouldn’t do the same for me. I couldn’t operate if I didn’t have Don Nabori’s assurance that my people would be treated gently. Don Nabori controls all of the officials. He refuses to allow me to use them and this is not the act of a friend. He must allow us to use them.”
Nabori suddenly spoke loudly. “My refusal was not out of spite. You failed to mention that your business was narcotics. I am sorry Santino, but I won't ever help anyone in that. It was part of what destroyed the Sicilian Mafioso’s. This drug business will destroy us too if we allow ourselves to get involved in it. The penalties are very harsh, the D.A. all over the country has started waging an all out war against it. “
His face had grown serious, “And so have I. Get your own judges to help you as I have, because I will never help you with this drug business. But I have another proposal you might be interested in. I think we can work something out together, if your willing to listen. ”
Santino folded his hands and said, “OK, I'm listening. “
“That is better. How about movies, I could help you get all of the space and equipment you need to start your own studio. You know enough actors and actresses. I think that in some time, we will have more if your willing to try.”
Hours later, Kimiko was in her bedroom laying on her bed, thinking about all that she had been though and still trying to get used to the fact that she had been freed from slavery. She had hated being a slave. She was free from that horrible life but getting adapted to life out of slavery was hard. She was adapting slowly but there were other issues too. She still didn’t like women. She felt unlike a woman herself. She still feared women and couldn’t understand them. It was a great mistrust.
Kimiko was deep in thought when her door slid silently open and Haruki came in quietly. Haruki was Kimiko’s friend but there was something about Haruki that night that frightened her. Perhaps it was the way that she was dressed in that see-through black nighty and the way she walked in oozing sensuality.
Kimiko felt chills run down her spine. Her mind was in a whirlwind of horrible flashbacks of her sister and her sadistic friends, Sandra and Arcadia hurting her. She was trying to stop this fear from turning to a full blown flashback.
Haruki sat herself down beside Kimiko. Her legs were dangling down off the bed as she turned toward Kimiko and smiled. Kimiko felt more frightened, the smile was such a smile that it was charged with sexuality. She suppressed the urge to shove the girl off bed. Haruki had been very sensitive to the fact that she was abused. She decided to give Haruki the benefit of the doubt. Kimiko felt Haruki’s soft bust rub deliberately against her own bicep. She couldn’t ignore that and though her body was shivering, she pushed Haruki gently away.
“Haruki, you are frightening me a lot here. What the hell do you think you are doing here and acting this way? Are you drunk?”
“No Kimiko. Not at all. Its just that I have been thinking a lot ‘a lot’ about you and I can't ignore these feelings I have about you. You are a very pretty girl Kimiko. We can have a lot of fun together if you let yourself. I am not cruel like Katherine or that horrible girl Arcadia. I think that I can help you heal. You do like girls instead of boys, don’t you? Please say you do Kimiko.”
Her mind was racing now. What the fuck was this. “Kimiko, yes of course I like girls. I never found boys attractive at all. They were repulsive sexually. I’m not like that. You know this but you can't face this either. You are making me feel very uncomfortable. Please leave before this gets worse. I don’t want you or me to fuck this up.”
Instead of taking Kimiko’s warning, she leaned in, her had started rubbing Kimiko’s thigh and she said, “Loosen up and let this happen. I know you feel something for me too.”
“Please don’t do this Haruki. I like you too but not this way. “
Her hand traveled up Kimiko’s body and she cupped the girls breast. Her lips lowered and touched the girls lips and she started kissing her.
That was a horrible mistake. Suddenly, she felt Kimiko’s body stiffen.
Kimiko felt terror flood though her body and mind. Suddenly, she couldn’t think of anything but Kathy beatings. She screamed loudly, a terrible ear-piercing scream and she shoved Haruki hard. She fell off the bed sprawling on the floor. As she tried to get up realizing her terrible mistake, she looked at Kimiko. Her face was contorted with fear and rage. She wasn’t in the here and now. She stormed at Haruki with that look. Her hands were balled tightly into fists.
She screamed, “Kathy I am no longer your slave, I told you to get out, you bitch!”
Kimiko didn’t know what to do and suddenly, she was propelled out of the door by a powerful punch across her face.
The fight bought in Jae and his wife who came toward them in shock. They saw Kimiko standing over Haruki yelling at her.
They were shocked. “Kimiko what happened, “ Jae asked.
His wife spoke up, “Now Jae we know Kimiko is a good girl, her history has caused her a lot of pain. I'm sure it wasn’t all her fault.”
Haruki butted in, “Its none of her fault, dad. Its all mine, I acted stupidly and scared her. “
“My daughter what did you do to cause her to react so violently, “ Jae asked her.
“I came onto her sexually. Kissed her. I thought giving myself to her could help heal her. I didn’t think it would cause her to react so violently.”
Jae shook his head, “coming onto a sexually abused girl was very thoughtless. Go and let me handle this Haruki. We will speak about this later tonight. “
She nodded at him and turned. She knew she would have a chance to explain it to Kimiko. She hoped she would.
Jae took Kimiko’s hand and lead her back into her bedroom. She sat down on the edge of her bed as Jae took one of the chairs in the room. He started explaining, “Haruki likes you, Kimiko. I think she knows she did a stupid thing by her advances. I hope this doesn’t mess anything up for you. You are still safe here. I will explain to Kimiko that she needs to keep her space from you now. At least until you can feel comfortable around her again. Is that alright?”
“Yes,” she answered. “That will be good. This hurt me, Jae. I don’t think that I can feel safe around her for a while.”
“I suspect not, Kimiko. I will explain that to her. “ Jae wrapped his arms tightly around her in a hug. “I am so sorry that this had to happen.”
“Me too. I’m sorry my life had to happen the way that it did, but we will make amends to those that are responsible,” Kimiko said.
Jae walked out after that. He knew they would make amends and it was time to sleep. They would figure out what to do after this tomorrow.
Haruki had kept her distance from Kimiko all day. She didn’t want to spook the poor girl more than she had already. Jae and Nobori had told Kimiko that she had to see a judge today to hear a verdict on a lawsuit she had filed against her brother.
Noboris driver drove them to the courthouse and they all sat down outside the room until the bailiff called them in. The room was very formal looking, well light and the judge looked young and quit heartless. He looked as if he didn’t care one way or another, it was just another case to him.
He sat at his desk high above the room and read his judgment, “I rule in favor of the plaintiff Kimiko Yamaguchi formerly known as Alicia Peterson. Her abuse and treatment at the hands of her Parents are the worst cases of child abuse I had ever heard of. I award Kimiko the sum of two million dollars and the entire Peterson estate that was her brother Ron’s inheritance!"
He slammed the gavel down on his desk and her brother sitting at the defendants desk was speechless. He had suddenly lost everything.
As they were walking out, Ron approached them, got in Kimikos face, he shouted, “Alicia how could you do this after all I done for you. “
She met his harsh look equally and said very calmly, “I warned you about where this was going Ron so don’t be so shocked. You were always very ignorant and easily lead by Sandra. I'm surprised you are so stupid that you believe the hurt you and your wife inflicted on me was for my own good, but I promise you Ron that this is far from over. When its over, you will loose everything. Your wife, your sister, your young daughter. It all will be gone. “
His black look told her he didn’t have a clue what she meant by that. He suddenly realized exactly what that meant when she reached in her jacket and took her hand out in the shape of a gun, one finger pointed at his head. Kimiko made a shooting gesture and smiled at Ron. It was a cold wicked smile and she walked away as the blood drained from his face.
She thought she head Ron say, “Oh shit!”
Kimiko had movers gather up all of the stuff that Rob, Sandra and Katherine had and they threw it off the property. They were left in an empty house with Kimiko standing there amidst a flood of unpleasant memories. They watched her walk from room to room. She went to the kitchen where she served her family as a slave and made their food under the watchful supervision of her former Mistress Donna. The place was empty except for the floor, tiles and the sink and cabinets. She looked at the dining room and the main living room where she had vacuumed the floor and washed the windows so many times. Her father Jae could tell the memories were very troubling but she was also enjoying walking around the place in complete freedom. She stopped at the steps to the basement. She looked over at Jae and said, “That place is the worst. I was tortured and abused there so many times. Lets go down and see what it looks like now.”
She walked down slowly step after step down to the basement of the empty house. It was cooler down there and the carpet was the same. She looked up at the beam she was tied to during her torture sessions and abuse. She remembered her first birthday party when she turned thirteen, when she was very little and Mistress Donna tied her hair to that hook in the ceiling and the other hook on the floor. She remembered her fights with Katherine’s boyfriend Craig. She walked around, her body seemingly shivering with horrible painful memories. She went back to the steps and started walking up to the main level and turned to the other steps up to the second floor to the bedrooms. She looked at Kathy’s pink room. Shivers went though her as she remembered the vicious sadistic nature of Kathy.
She remembered beating Kathy there and when Kathy first informed her that she was to be a slave girl. She smiled at the memory of beating Kathy. The ending of that didn’t go well but it will this time. She went up to Donna's room and then to Ron's. Then she went to her bedroom. Her bed was still there and much of her clothes that she just left, including the dam maids dress and apron. She turned to Jae, “All of this stuff will be sold or just thrown away. I want this entire house tore down and another larger one built in its place. You decide which design but I hate this fucking place! Tear it down! “
She was walking out when Jae suddenly spoke up, “Yes if that’s what you want. Kimiko I have made an appointment for you to speak to a counselor. I think that you seriously need to resolve a lot of issues you have. I need to take you to see him in an hour. I will get Nobori on this house today. Don’t worry, it wont be standing by next week.”
Kimiko hoped that this counselor wasn’t going to hurt her. Jae noticed the look of worry on her face, "Kimiko my daughter, there was nothing to worry about."
Jae drove Kimiko to the counselors office and she sat there with him for around twenty minutes. All in all the office was pretty formal and boring. A very pretty secretary sitting behind a sliding window took their names and told them to wait. As they waited, she studied the secretary.
She did look very sexy; Kimiko guessed she was around twenty three or twenty four. She had a nice rounded face and her eyes were very arousing. Kimiko studied her hair. Her blonde hair fell down past her shoulders and was styled kind of like her own hair was. It was hard to tell what she was wearing.
The secretary came around the door,"Miss Kimiko, the doctor is waiting for you."
"I will wait outside for you Kimiko," and Jae walked though the door as the secretary walked her to the doctors office.
She felt afraid when she was by her. She cringed as she brushed her hand against Kimikos shoulder and showed her though the door and left. She walked though the door and the older male doctor told her to sit in a chair across from him.
The place was rather dark and musky. There rolls and rolls of books behind him. He has thick curly hair and he looked clean shaven. She guessed he was very young to be a doctor. His diplomas on the was told her he was a doctor of psychiatry.
He started the session off, “I just wanted to tell you right off that I am sorry for all you have been though Kimiko. No one should ever suffer what you was forced to survive but you have proven yourself to be a very strong young lady. You are indeed a survivor of the worst case of sexual abuse I ever came across. Can you tell me what you want to do for your future?”
She looked up at him, “Thank you Doctor Porter. I don’t really know what want to do for my future. I want to relax and learn from my father and his brother Nobori for now and decide later. However, Doctor I don’t think there is anything you can help me with. “
The doctor responded, “I am told you have a terrible mistrust of women that borders on hate at times. Even though you have agreed to live as a woman now, doesn’t that present confusion to you?”
Kimiko grumbled back, “I wasn’t given much of a chance of my gender. I didn’t get a choice in how I was born and my sister and my brothers wife didn’t give me any choice when they decided to force me to become a girl. That life and that gender was beaten into me and I was forced to take feminizing drugs. The effects can't be reversed now. I am stuck as a girl. OF course I suspect that you know of my case doctor. I just know that you didn’t accept my case without finding all about my history. Did you?”
He knew this would be very difficult now. This abused child was hostile and liked to challenge him, “Of course not, Kimiko. Why do you think you are so distrusting of women for?”
“Because I am a woman, doctor,” she told him. “Women abused me when I was younger. I was tortured, manipulated by their wickedness. I learned all about what being a woman means. “
“What does being a woman mean,” He asked her.
“It means to be deceitful, manipulative, even vicious at times. I roll over anyone that I want to get what I want. I don’t have to have any morals or conscious. As a female I am not expected to have any."
He tried to explain that to her, “You need to understand that women do have morals, many of women do. “They raise children and many of them make great mothers and care takers for young children. Woman women are teachers too. “
“The mothers only care about their own children and their own families. Even if the child or husband turns out bad, a criminal or rapist, the woman will roll over the victim and try to discredit the victim to protect her family. Do you understand what I’m saying, women are very self-centered people. Of course if a woman wants to abuse her child to turn him into what she wants him to be then she will do it and his needs are irrelevant. “
The doctor said, “You must have learned that was what womanhood was about from your sister Katherine and Donna. There are women that really protect children they don’t know. Do you think it is possible that you can ever forgive your sister for what she did to you?”
“No,” She responded in a firm and hostile tone, “She hurt me and changed me forever and its impossible to ever return to what I was before. The memories of abuse can never be erased. I can never be a man so I can never forgive her. “
Kimiko stood up and began to walk out, “I think we talked enough doctor, have nice day.”
That took long enough and she asked Jae to take her down to the jail so she can talk with her sister Katherine, "I think that I need to talk to her. After that I want to talk to the ADA that is prosecuting her. Oh before I forget, I want you to find a good surgeon and schedule me a full SRS. “
They left and she smiled flirty at the secretary before they left the building. Jae called their attorney to meet them at the jail. The attorney met them at the jail as planed and Kimiko explained to him that she wanted him to talk to the ADA and arrange a plea with no jail time for any of them. Then they met the guard and the meeting with Kathy was arranged.
She sat at a table for around ten minutes until the guard came in with Kathy.
Kathy sat beside Kimiko. She looked good in her bright orange uniform and chains she wore. Kimiko always admired the way Kathy could always look beautiful. Kimiko tried to put on a sympathetic face, “I am sorry for all that had happened between us Kathy. I hope that you have been treated well here.” She thought for a few seconds, “Well, as good as can be expected I mean, I hope they haven’t beaten or hurt you. “
She suddenly looked very sad and said, “One of the guards is a pig, Alicia. Hes a real horrible pig. He, “ she started crying, “He…he well you probably know now. “ Kathy buried her face in her hands as tears streamed down her face. She was silently sobbing, “Oh Alicia please can you help me get out of here. I know I have been horrible to you but I promise you that I have changed. Please.”
Kimiko looked at Kathy thoughtfully. “I know you have Kathy and despite all of the past, I forgive you. “
She barely got the words out of her mouth. It disgusted her to have to say these things. “I still love you as my dear sister Kathy. “
Yuck. Having to tell this horrible bitch that she loved her was the hardest, “I will get you out of here if I can. I will use everything that I can to get the DA to plead you to a charge that has no jail time. “
Kathy said, “Oh thank you so much Alicia. I am sorry for everything. “
“Can you do one thing for me, sister, “ Kimiko asked.
“Sure anything, Alicia,” Kathy said. “What can I do?”
“I want you to stop calling me Alicia.” Kimiko stated flatly. “It is not my name, It was never my name. You chose that name to hurt me. You used it on me to make me a fucking slave girl slut. It is not my name. My name is Kimiko. I am a full member of the Yamaguchi family. Call me Kimiko now. Or all deals are off and I will leave you here to be the guards’ slut. “
“You are right, Kimiko,” Kathy said. I am sorry for calling you Alicia. I won't call you that anymore. Do you like being a girl?”
Kimiko shook her head, “No! I hate it! “
“Then why do you call yourself a girls name,” Kathy asked. “and continue to live as a girl then.”
Kimiko said, “Because after the medication that Donna and Sandra forced me to take. It's affects can't be reversed. I am stuck as a girl. I have no choice because of you, Donna and Sandra. So I live as a girl now. “
“What!” Kathy said shocked, “How can they be irreversible. All you have to do is be on testosterone for a while and everything will go away. estrogen can be reversed, don’t let Donna lie to you. “
She shook her head again. “No, your wrong, sister. The doctors examined me. They looked at the medication Sandra gave me and they told me there is no hope of ever being a guy again. This medication is illegal, banned by the FDA. it is so powerful that It has feminized me to such a extent that my body will destroy any testosterone. My body will reject it. In fact my body has fully feminized. It has produced female reproductive organs."
Kathy looked at Kimiko even more shocked now. She started crying, “Oh my god im so sorry I ever did this to you, Kimiko. “
“Its too late now to be sorry and I already forgiven you. Let's move on,” Kimiko said. “I need to leave and get you out of here. I am not sure where you will live. I won the lawsuit and I was awarded most of the money and the estate our father brought. If you want, you can live in our place. “
“I don’t think so. I really do love Craig and I will live with him if I ever get out of here. “
"I wish I knew what you saw in Craig, hes a real pig, Kathy," Kimiko said. "There is a few things we need to discuss, I am waiting for the Assistant District Attorney to arive so we can discuss them. your attorney is also coming. "
“Your attorney should be here shortly, and then we will be able to get down to business. Now that you have been raped you know how you made me feel, Kathy. It doesn’t feel well does it,” Kimiko stated accusingly.
Kathy could see the burning hate in Kimiko’s eyes. She felt so much shame that she could hardly talk. Wet tears were trailing down her cheek. She was very sad over what she did to her brother.
Kimiko said, “I had a talk with the States Attorney and I convinced her, with great difficulty to agree to a plead with all of you. It was difficult for me to go plea for mercy for you, Kathy and it made it more difficult for me because she was so unwilling. I had to convince her that there was hope for you. She agreed after nearly an hour of begging. “
Kathy was very confused now. She saw the hatred burning in her sisters eyes but she convinced the prosecutor to have mercy on her. It was so much that she wanted to hug Kimiko now. She spoke in a soft heartfelt voice, “Thank you, Kimiko. “
She spate out, “Don’t thank me, I just hope you can find a place to live, perhaps in Sergeant Kendal’s place.” She laughed cruelly.
Kimiko cringed at the idea of staying with the man that raped her. Kathy understood her sisters anger. Kathy was sorry for hurting Kimiko but she knew it was way too late for sorry. Sorry didn’t make up for four years of torture and pain that she had inflicted.
That really made Kathy wish she had though about the results of what she did. She wished that she could take back what she did but she couldn’t. She didn’t notice that the ADA Casey Novak had walked in the room along with her own attorney.
Her attorney surprised her when she said to everyone, “I need everyone to leave so I can have a word privately with my client. “
Kimiko walked out with the district attorney. She said to Kimiko, “I really need to thank you for getting my suspension revoked Kimiko. I still don’t understand why you made the BAR revoke my suspension so I could be the one to prosecute your abusers only to get second thoughts and talk me in to doing a plea with them. But I still have to thank you, Kimiko. “
Kimiko smiled, “Forgiveness is divine Ms. Novak. And thank you for doing this for me. I don’t think my sister Kathy is all that bad now. As for Sandra and my brother, the plea we worked out and if they accept it, will make them no longer able to hurt any children. “
“You got that right, Kimiko,” Casey said.
The door opened and Kathy's attorney said, “Come in, She has a few questions herself before she agrees to anything. Especially to you, Kimiko.” He gave her a hateful look.
They walked into the room and Kimiko sat down beside Casey. Kathy then asked, “Kimiko, I hope that you are aware that this plea your shoving down my throat will require me to register as a dangerous sexual offender. The charge on the table aggravated sexual assault will make me have to register as a class 3, that’s what my attorney says. “
Kimiko spat out, “SO, its better than the charges your being charged with now?! You could get twenty years to the rest of your life. At least this way, you can walk right out after the judge accepts the plea. Its your choice, of course."
Kathy cried, “But….but Kimiko, Everyone will know about me then, who will hire me, who will want me living in their neighborhood. My life will be over. What will I do?”
“You will still be alive and in better shape than me," Kimiko retorted. “Ans as for the where you will live, I've given you some options. I don’t really give a damn.“
Her lawyer stupidly asked, “How can you do this to your own sister?”
“Its easy sir,” She answered back. “She hurt me much worse. I have forgiven her or I wouldn’t let Casey accept any plea. As for the rest, I feel people need to know how dangerous she is capable of being. Now enough talk, Kathy, do you accept or not.”
She bowed her head, defeated, “I will accept it, Kimiko. I am still sorry for everything.”
“Too late for sorry. Casey Novek was nice enough to have the papers drawn up, ready for you to sign and then all we need to do is see the judge for sentencing. “
Kimiko walked out then as her sister was signing the papers. She had gotten into the car with her dad and they were going back home. Kimiko hoped that everything would work out as she had planned.
Jae said in the quite, “I know that this was very hard for you to do and now that Kathy will be able to walk out of jail very soon, we hope she makes the right choices.“
“I hope I know what I’m doing, Father,” Kimiko said. “My sister will be very shocked when she figures out what I’m doing. “
He nodded and continued driving home. As they were driving, he noticed something strange about Kimiko. Her skin seemed flushed and she looked like she wasn’t feeling very well. Jae was concerned and asked, “Kimiko, is something wrong, you look sick.”
“I don’t know, I suddenly feel very nauseous and light headed,” she said. “I think I will be fine. Must be something I ate.“
Jae shrugged, “Well, OK.“
Jae was alarmed and looked in check on Kimiko because he hadn’t heard from her or seen her all night and morning. He was further alarmed to see her laying on the bed, her body was all pale and laying lifeless on the bed. He walked over to see what was happening. He touched her and found that she was very hot. He grabbed Kimiko and picked her up and raced to his car. Less than 40 minutes later, Kimiko was in the ER, she was attached to monitors and antibiotics.
A white coated doctor was telling him what the deal was, “Jae, I am sorry to tell you this but Kimiko is a very sick girl. She is suffering from Toxic Shock."
Jae looked even more alarmed as The doctor continued telling him, “Since the patient is a girl now, her body has produced fully working female reproductive organs. That means she will have to deal with everything a woman experiences. That means also, a woman's monthly cycle. Without a vagina, the fluids couldn’t be expelled from her body and that caused her to go into toxic shock. We drained the fluids and put her on a heavy dose of antibiotics. She will be OK now. “
The doctor then said, “To prevent this from happening again, we need to operate, sexual reassignment needs to be done immediately. We have the surgeon on hand and need your permission, Jae.”
He knew that was her wish so he had no problem and he consented.
In no time Kimiko was transferred to the OR and doctors were operating. Jae called the rest of the family to come over and they just waited till it was all done. There was nothing more they could really do. Haruki, Nobori, Officer Harukichi Yamaguchi and even the assistant district attorney was there waiting for any news. The news was shocking. All they could do was wait for news.
They got the news close to five hours later. Another doctor came out and greeted Jae and said that everything went smoothly and she was now going to The ER. She was still sedated but should be able to come out of sedation in several hours but she would still be very sore. Things would have to proceed slowly from there. She still had antibiotics going in her to deal with the infection.
Jae felt the buzzer on his cell and he picked it up. He didn’t recognize the number but he answered anyway. It was Kathy. She sounded troubled, “Its me, Kathy, Jae, your Alicia’s new father right?”
“Yes it is, is there something I can do for you, Kathy,” Jae said.
“Yes there is. I am Alicia's sister Kathy. I'm staying with Craig but he’s got mean. Can you come over and help me, Jae. Please I need someone. I am scared.”
It sounded very serious so he said he would be there shortly. He stood up and asked Nobori to stay here while he went out to check on Kimiko’s sister.
He raced to his car and drove across town to meet her. The road to her new place was closed so he had to take a detour underground. He parked the car in a parking garage. He got out to go up to her place when he noticed out of the corner of his eye, two men approaching him from the dark. He turned over as they reached in their coats, and pulled out guns. He knew he was dead and before he could dash behind his car, they let loose. They fired shots into him and he slumped. Bleeding out, he would be dead before an hour.
He didn’t come back to the hospital or did he go see Kathy. Two hours later, two uniformed officers approached the group waiting to go see Kimiko. Nobori and his son Harukichi stood up to meet them. The officer spoke gravely, “I regret to tell you that your brother, Jae Yamaguchi has been shot. He has died from the injuries."
“What?“ Nobori asked. “Who shot him?”
”We caught them quickly. They appear to be friends of Craig, Kathy’s boyfriend. They were also hired by Sandra.“ How was he going to tell Kimiko this?
A few hours had passed since Nobori was told that his brother had been killed and that he was now Kimiko’s legal guardian. He felt anger simmer inside his chest. His brother Jae was taken to the morgue where they would prepare a funeral. A doctor told him that Kimiko was awake and he could talk to the girl now. Nobori walked in very grimly. A uniformed officer accompanied him in. He knelt beside Kimiko. “Kimiko, I need you be strong for me now. I have something very bad to tell you,” He said gravelly.
Kimiko could tell from his face and tone that it was serious, and not good. She nodded and said, “Okay, go on. I am feeling alright now.”
“This is so hard, I am so sad right now. Jae, we both loved him. Oh my god this is so hard.” He wept. “He’s been shot. He didn’t make it.”
Kimiko covered her face and cried. She cried out, “OH no, do they know who shot him?”
“Yes. Craig trapped him. He hired two professional hit men from the other family. A Sicilian named Don Falcone from Detroit. Apparently, Craig made contact with that family and hired two of their guys. “
it was the last reaction that Nobori expected. Kimiko’s eyes flared in anger now. Her entire face, usually beautiful was now cold. She spoke, “Oh my god. I knew Craig was a coward but I never thought he would try something this bold. Call General Choi. We have arrangements to make now. The time will come shortly when we will strike back hard. I guess this means that you are my guardian now. “
“Yes,” he said. “I will take care of you and Haruki. Don’t worry about vengeance against them yet. You need to recover.”
She spoke bitterly. “I will and then, I will destroy my sister and my brother. They will pay for trying to destroy me, and for killing someone I love. I wish they would leave me alone. Its clear the only option is to destroy them. I will have a long talk with Choi once I recover.
Nobori told her that he would call Choi. He left her and called one of his people to stay guard at her door to her room.
Now that Nobori was the head of Jae’s family too, he wondered how he would deal with it. He also wondered how his children would handle it too. . Kimiko did like him a lot. Haruki liked him also.
Kimiko seemed to be recovering quickly. She was sitting up in her bed when Nobori came in with another lady. She was wearing a black Asian style dress. It fit very tight around her making her look very sexy. Kimiko felt a little fear as she looked at this other woman. Her face was very soft looking and unlike her sister or Sandra, this woman in front of her was warm. Kimiko felt warmth in the woman’s eyes. The fear disappeared.
She looked at Kimiko and said, “Hello Kimiko I am Lien Giap, The granddaughter of the great General Vonguyen Giap. I work closely with the General Choi now and he will be here shortly. “
She nodded to the Lien and said, “I appreciate that. What do you do for General Choi, Lien?”
“I do jobs for him, keep track of his schedule, meet clients for him, arrange meetings and occasionally, I deal with people that betray him. What is it that you need Choi for?”
Kimiko flashed Lien an icy smile, “There are people that really need taken care of badly. My father has been murdered. I repay my family for that and for everything they have done to me over the past years. “
Lien had been in the business long enough to know what she wanted from Choi. Even though she had not been told everything that had occurred within her former family, she knew this killing needed dealt with. She replied, “The general will be here shortly. “
He walked in right after she said that. He looked as cold as usual. He walked in with a sense of command that made everyone around him respect him. Or was it fear, she couldn’t tell. It just seemed that everyone around him wanted to please him. Choi turned his cold case in Kimiko’s direction. He asked coldly, “Kimiko, My assistant Lien tells me that you needed to see me?” It was clearly a question.
Kimiko paused for a few long seconds. “I am sure that you know from your sources by now that my father Jae has been murdered.”
He nods. “Yes, indeed I do. If my information is correct, your sisters boyfriend Craig set it up and your brothers girlfriend, Sandra paid two assassins to do it. Some family you had there. “
“You are correct the police have arrested the assassins but they can’t arrest Sandra or Craig because the charges against them won’t stick. “
His mind was quick. He looked at her, his thick eyebrows rose; she could tell he knew where this was going. He said sardonically, “And you want me to deal with them, is that right, Kimiko?”
“No, not exactly. I will deal with them when the time comes, what I want from you is information. I want you to get people on them. I need to know where they are at any time, what kind of money they have and where it is. I need to know where they live, who they hang out with and where do they work. I need to know their daily routine so when the time is right, I can take them down. I want to do it so they know who it was. I want to see them die! They deserve to die. They have hurt me, General Choi. Will you help me?”
Choi smiled, “Sure, Kimiko. I am a good friend to your late father and his family. I will never let them down. And I will help you kill them when the time is right. Do you want them all to die?”
“No, General. I will kill Donna, Craig, Sandra, Ron, Jennifer and her family, Sandra’s friends Cecilia and Jeremy. But as for Kathy no. I want her to live. I want her to loose everything she holds dear. Have no one to turn to but me and then, “ Kimiko smiled. “I will be there with open arms to take her in. I will own her then and she will know what its like to be someone’s toy, a possession. She will work for me. Will you help me with that?”
“Sure,” Choi said. “I will do anything for you. Was there anything else you’d like to discuss, Kimiko?”
“No, that’s all right, General. Thank you for your consideration. I look forward to working with you on this. I would like to get the job finished after I am well enough to be released from this place,” Kimiko told him.
He responded, “I think that will be possible. Finding them and where they keep their money will not be hard and finding ways to take their money also wont be hard. I assume your lawsuit took most of it. “
She smiled at him as he turned to leave. Lien followed him though the door. She stopped, looked back as she waited for him to leave. Then she turned around, went back into her room and shut the door. She sat down across from Kimiko.
She spoke, her voice was full of caring and concern for Kimiko’s well being. “Kimiko, you are such a sweetheart now. I hate seeing the path you are choosing now. You are beautiful, full of compassion and caring. Please don’t go down this path of killing. You are too beautiful to let this hate fill you with a need for vengeance. My boss the General has gone down that.”
She scoffed and told her, “Lien you have no clue what these…people are like. You don’t know the half of what my family inflicted on me. Don’t be standing on your soapbox by telling me not to let myself be filled with hate. “ her voice rose, “After going though what I did, I have the god giving right to be as hateful as I want to. They will die, lien.”
“You are going down a path that you cant return from. “ Lien pleaded. “Once you choose to kill, this” she thought for a second, “This bloodbath you are planning. Even if your connections are too good for the authorites to punish you, it will have an affect on your soul. Look at the General. You see in him, no compassion, no mercy. Just a cold piercing look of hate and bitterness. He cares for no one and no thing. Is that what you want to become?”
the answer was chilling. “Yes! I am already like that. If I could become heartless and cold, perhaps the pain I feel from my childhood would go away too. I don’t want to feel anymore. You are free to leave, Lien and thank you for your caring.”
Tears started streaming down her face and leaving wet trails down her cheeks. “Oh my god,” she whispered in incomprehension. “What in the name of god happened to you?”
“Lien, do you really want to know. You must be sure because it’s very bad”
Lien steeled herself, “Yes. Tell me please.”
Kimiko’s chest rose and deflated as she let out a loud breath. “Well, Lien. The story starts a few months after my parents passed away when I was twelve years old. They had just moved from Santa Cruz to Los Angeles. In their will, my father stipulated that my brother would be in charge of the family, if he accepted then he would get the new estate and his fortune. Ron is my brother and he was a selfish asshole. He didn’t give a damn about my sister or me. He just wanted the stuff and left my sister and me to our own. Well, my sister was extremely cruel and hateful. She abused me and my sister Katherine was a very strong and domineering woman. She was also 3 years older than me. My brother let her abuse and hurt me and didn’t raise a finger to stop her. In fact, he told me to let her, he placed her in charge of me and said I had to deal with it. She abused me, tortured me and even abused me sexually. She forced me to become a girl and I didn’t have the strength to stop them. But it doesn’t end there.”
Kimikos body was shaking badly as she told lien the story of her youth. “There was also Sandra, Sandra is my brothers wife. She hated me for some reason I never figured out. She taught Kathy how to be a Mistress so she could control me. She taught Kathy how to make me a girl, she purchased the medicine. Kathy thought she was a mistress instead of a child abuser. I guess that’s how women think.”
Lien started to object when Kimiko raised her hand, “Lien shut up. You wanted to hear this so shut the fuck up. Let me continue. Sandra beat me too and she humiliated me. It was mainly Kathy, though. But they both were involved. When I finely got the upper hand on Kathy, the day she told me I was to be her slave girl, her back was turned so I jumped her and beat her with the paddle she beat me with. That was when bro came in and tied me up. Then, he brought the real mistress in to deal with me, That was Donna. She had me subdued as soon as she entered my life and that is how I am a girl today. “
Kimiko told Lien the story of how she was feminized and turned into a slave girl. Her voice droned on for hours over the horror, beatings, rapes, sadistic torture. It went on for hours as Kimiko told her. Lien couldn’t understand how women could behave that way toward a innocent child. Her mother had taught her that it was their duty to take care of children. Not to hurt and abuse. Those women Kimiko was talking about made Her blood boil. Now, she could fully understand Kimiko’s twisted misogynous mindset. But now that she was a woman, she needed to relearn a few things and she needed to learn how to be compassionate and caring. Perhaps, she could teach Kimiko how to care like a woman. She also knew she needed to stop Kimiko from what she was planning before it was too late, she hoped she wasn’t fighting a loosing battle.
She reached over to the crying girl across from her and wrapped her in a tight embrace. She whispered in the girls’ ear, “Kimiko, I am sorry for what was done to you. My mother told me it was a woman’s duty to stand up for children and never to harm a kid. What those bitches did was wrong. They will pay for it, you can believe me. I will never hurt you.” They were hugging tightly.
Kimiko was shocked at this action. When the other woman wrapped her arms around her, Kimiko felt some fear at what was happing and the close intimate proximity they were in. feeling the other woman’s warmth and softness but that quickly subsided into a feeling of safety. Her mind knew that there was nothing she had to fear. This woman was genuinely caring and loving. She just laid her head down on Liens shoulder and enjoyed the comfort and safety. She knew that this woman would be disappointed because she couldn’t just lie down anymore. It was time to show Kathy that she would no longer tolerate her behavior. Kathy had to be stopped. Kimiko had to stand up to her sister and destroy her. Kathy had to know what she was made of now.
Kimiko raised her face up off Liens shoulder and told her, “I can not overlook Kathy any longer. Lien, I know I am disappointing you but I cant take this any more. I have to do this. If you don’t want to see me anymore, I will understand.”
Lien frowned at her in disappointment. “I understand, Kimiko. I hope I can convince you to reconsider this course before its too late. “ She stood up and walked out of the room.
There wasn’t any chance of reconsidering. Reconciliation was not possible. Nor was compromise possible. She would get her vengeance for the life she lost. No one could see the venomous anger that was always simmering inside her but Kimiko could always feel it. The time was nearly right for all of those that had abused her to feel her wrath
She was up and walking by the next morning and the nurse took the IV’s off of her. Nobori walked in and commented about how quick she was recovering. She smiled and Nobori said, “It is time and the doctor thinks you are healed enough that you can go to the funeral. A nurse will help you get dressed to go. “ He stepped out and waited for Kimiko to get herself dressed and ready. The nurse walked in with the clothing he had picked out for her. He brought a formal black business style dress and a black blouse for her to wear to Jae’s funeral.
She could dress herself. Nobori noticed that even dressed, as formally, she still looked sexy in her black dress, which fit her tightly, her black nylons and heels he brought for her. She held herself up proudly now. NO longer did she have that defeated depressed look on her face. He was good at reading people, what he saw in her eyes frightened him somewhat. He saw a simmering anger, it looked like a volcano smoking, ready to explode and smash anything under it. The eruption was building up pressure, meaning the preparations were being made.
The drive over to the church was uneventful and they parking was easy. Since they were prominent in the family, and she was his adopted daughter and Nobori was his brother there was a close spot reserved for them. The don demanded it. The lot was full. There were many black cars and waiting limousines. Nobori lead her in the church and they sat in the front row. It was very somber and upsetting to Kimiko. She saw the coffin with her father Jae lying silently. She couldn’t help it as she silently wept. . Nobori held her hand as he saw wet tears leaving trails down both cheeks. He felt the same way and it was just experience and a different background that gave him the control to suppress his sadness.
She noted that as people were coming in, there was a orchestra playing a familiar somber waltz. They stopped as a priest walked in and started giving his sermon, he quoted from the bible and talked about her fathers life. She found herself agreeing with him as he talked about his generosity and love for children. That made her smile. Jae must have loved children a lot because he adopted her and protected her. He did have a really big heart. She hoped that her brother was as good, he seemed to be trying. Several other famly members steped up and gave a eulogy. She felt it was inappropriate for her to give a eulogy.
His sermon ended and Nobori and Harukichi along with others gathered around the coffin and took it outside to the waiting hearse. She got in the other car and they drove off to the cemetery for the burial. It was a very emotional time for her as the man she had come to love as her father was being buried. She listened to the priest give his final words and prayed for him. Then they lowered the casket.
It was finely over thankfully. While she was healing, it wasn’t there yet. She was just healed enough to go though that but she was aching badly now and exhausted. She had to go back to the hospital. They were driving her back to her hospital room. She said, in a voice that trembled with suppressed rage, “Nobori, You are now my guardian, and you are the leader of the family. Do you support me on getting vengeance on my former family, will you allow me to do it?”
“Yes, Kimiko. As a valuable member of our family, I have appointed you as a caporegime. You have desgression to execute your revenge against your family and the Falcone family, however you see fit. I trust you,” Nobori told her.
That made her happy. But she had to recover her strength first and then she could give revenge further thought.
Nobori told her, “I will direct General Choi to follow your instructions. I pay him more than enough that he will should no problems. The general is a ruthless and greedy bastard.
Kimiko’s strength returned quickly. Nobori and his son saw her every day at the hospital and they saw that every day she was stronger than the last. She was walking on her own within a week and the week after that she was out running.
The hospital released her four weeks later. She walked out of the hospital with a terrible grim look on her face. Nobori and Choi met her at the large glass door going out to the hospitals parking lot. She looked at Choi, “The time has come, General. Its time to execute our plan. Are your people ready?”
“Yes, Kimiko,” Choi answered.
“Good. Get them into Position. I will meet you at Donna’s Place in an hour. Be there.”
He bowed and left quickly. “Nobori lets do this.”
She got her cell phone out after she was in the car and Nobori’s driver was taking them to Donnas place. She dialed Donna. She felt an excitement she had not felt in years. She was going to talk to Donna, the bitch that had almost on her own shattered apart Her life. She had destroyed Allen’s life. It was Kathy but she couldn’t have done it without Donna. It was Donna that was with him day after day, beating him, humiliating him and keeping him in a almost constant state of terror. She was about to pay.
Kimiko was about to hear her voice and she was about to talk to her victim. She dialed donnas number and waited. It rang.
After two rings someone picked up. She heard donnas chilling voice finally. It was one simple word but it bring the ghost of fear back into her. That hard boiled voice that caused her so much terror. It was like the voice of the angel of darkness.
But in her fear something else rose too. Icy cold resolve to get justice done. She answered just as hard, “Hey, Donna. I don’t know if you remember me or not. Do you?”
There was a silence on the other end but it finally answered, “Yes, sure I do. Alicia. Why are you calling me for? Arent you free now. “
“Yea but I been thinking about you, Mistress Donna. “
“I bet you were. I made quite an impression didn’t I, “ Donna answered proudly.
“Yes, you did, “ Kimiko admitted. “I was glad to be free but I miss you now. Can I go come see you?”
Kimiko knew the bitch was so cocky and confident she would actually think she made such a impression that Alicia would come back. “Why sure. I’m at my place. If you want to be with me just come on over. I can’t wait.”
“Good. I cant wait for you to take care of me. I am….coming to see you. Bye Donna. “ This was going to be fun.
They stopped on in a parking lot near Donnas place and she got out. She walked over to Nobori’s larger car and got in. “The stuff is in the back, Kimiko. Everything I was instructed to bring. I hope you know what your doing. “
She looked in the back and saw. There was a large handgun she picked up, checked to see if its loaded and tucked it in her shirt. There were several blocks of C4.
“MMMMMMMMMMMM Nobori. I cant wait to see the sadistic bitch. Her whole family is going to wiped out.”
They stopped infront of Donnas place and she got out. The house was rather unassuming just a normal two story family home that you see in subdivision. You wouldn’t think it was the house of a sadistic mistress that abuses young children. But what did she expect, a medieval castle with a torture chamber in the basement. She almost did expect a wicked looking castle.
She knocked on the simple white door and it opened fast enough. “Alicia, I see you returned. I’m so happy to see you.” The sadistic bitch was so pleased.
She smiled back at Donna as she approached the other woman. “Hello, Donna. I have been waiting to see you again. I hoped that you didn’t forget me. May we go inside and have a word?”
“Sure, Sissy but you must not forget your manners that I taught you. You need to address me as Mistress Donna, “ She chided.
‘I don’t have you address you any way you sadistic toad , ‘ She growled in her mind.
“Oh, IM sorry Mistress Donna, please forgive me,” She said out loud sweetly. She glanced back to see Nobori and his friend get out behind them. They would be waiting in case things got…out of hand.
They walked inside the house and Kimiko shut the door. She took out her gun and turned around to face Donna.
Donna stiffened when she saw the silver glint off Kimiko’s hand. It didn’t take Donna longer than a second to recognize it as a gun in her hand.
She knew what Kimiko had come for now. She wasn’t dumb by any means and she knew that the girl had come there to kill her. She was smart enough to know this was the last few minutes of her life.
“You will never get away with this, Alicia. They will find you.”
“Donna, I am not Alicia anymore. My name is Kimiko. I will kill you and I will kill your husband and daughter upstairs. None of you will live after this night.”
Kimiko enjoyed seeing the blood drain from Donnas face. She tried to plead, “Please, Al… Kimiko. Let them live.”
That only enraged her further. She stepped closer, “Don’t try to plead with me after the hell and horror you put me though. I know the sadism that runs though your family and I cant let you or any of your children do this to any other person ever. It must end tonight. I just want some information from you and then we can call it a night,” Kimiko told Donna.
She was pleaded to see Donna actually break out into tears. Wet tears were falling from the sadistic bitches eyes. “Aww you’re crying. I don’t care. It’s much like when you made me cry. You tortured me countless times, and then you punished me for crying out in pain. You humiliated me and I was only a young child. But you’re a woman; a child’s pain didn’t matter to you. I just wanted to know how much they paid you to hurt me.”
Donna gathered her wits and said, “They paid me a salary of thirty thousand a year. I was friends with Sandra and she knew how to get into contact with me. “
“Thank you, Donna. That will be all.” She raised her gun and aimed right at the other girls face and squeezed the trigger gently. She saw the shot fly out in a burst and impact the Donnas face. She flew back out of her seat and die almost instantly. Nobori and his people were in the house in an instant. He looked down at the body of the woman, and they watched the bleeding hole in her head. The back of her head was also bleeding out and pulling bright red blood on the floor. A man came running down the steps shouting but Nobori’s gun put a stop to that. He crumpled on the floor.
Nobori’s friend set the bomb in the house and they were speeding away in no time.
They heard the explosion in the distance and they both smiled. “Now, its time to meet Arcadia. Give me the shot gun, Its time for them both to pay, Arcadia and Craig. You know what to do with Craig. I will handle Arcadia.
They did know.
She knew where Arcadia lived and made it to her new place in no time. She knew arcadia wasn’t the time to feel bad for anything so she went over to her place. The intell they had received told them that she would be at the house. This part would be simple. She had the gun ready and knocked on the door.
Arcadia opened the door and knew it was a mistake. A look of horror overtook the girl as she looked at Kimiko and the large shot gun she was holding. Arcadia screamed as Kimiko took aim and fired. She wasn’t used to the power of the shot gun and it hurt her but the shot blew arcadia away. She was bleeding all over.
Kimiko walked over and show two more times at close rang. “That was for raping me and hurting me for two years you bitch.”
Two of her tormentors had been killed. It was time for the woman that caused it all to happen, and the man that sat by and let her take away Allen’s life. Sandra and Ron.
She looked back and was pleased that Nobori had been able to get her a Thomson sub machine gun but first things first. She wanted to deal with Ron first so she called rons Cell phone number and he picked up quickly.
“Hey Ron, its me Kimiko. I want to just talk with you, you know, to put the past away,” She told him.
“What, really, Kimiko. Is this for real,” He asked suspiciously.
“Yes sure. Please?”
“Yeah, Ok. “ He said finally.
“Good, I will see you in a few minutes and we can talk in person.”
Ron saw her car drive up and she was in the back front seat. She opened the passanger door and motioned for him to get in beside her. He got in.
“Ron, I know you were under pressure back then and I will forgive you on one condition. “
He looked at the girl, “You don’t know what Sandra was like with me. What is that condition?”
The door locked suddenly. “That you die, Ron. For all that happened to me. You must die and then I will forgive you after you paid the price.”
Before he could move, someone in the back had got up and pulled thick piano wire around his neck. They were struggling and he was kicking and trying to get loose but it was no use. He couldn’t get free and Kimiko just watched and smiled at him. After less than two minutes, he stopped moving and it was over. She looked at the body of Ron and said, “You are forgiven now, Ron.” She reached in the back and got the Thomson sub machine gun. She got out of the car with Nobori and headed toward Sandra’s house quietly. They got though the door and met Sandra. Her back was turned. That was when Kimiko shouted, “Sandra you bitch this is for hurting me all of those years. I killed Ron and now its your turn to join him in hell.”
She turned in fright and saw the two men holding sub machine guns aimed right at her. She knew there was no hope and just smiled and said, “It was fun, faggot and you deserved it. “
Kimiko sneered and said, “Just like a woman, No mercy, reason or compassion. You deserve it.” She let loose with the incredibly destructive power of the Tommy gun on full auto. She wasn’t prepared for how hard it was to keep aimed at her target but she did a good job. Most of the rounds went though her body and tore her up. They left behind a bloody mess. She was in the car with Nobori. Their job was done. Most of those that hurt her had paid. She had one final item on her agenda. She wanted Kathy but not dead. Then, she had to leave the country. She would leave with Kathy, or she would leave without Kathy. Either way she had to leave very quickly.
She asked Nobori, “Are we prepared to go to Japan for a few years?”
“Yes, we are. “
“Great. Call Kathy and ask her if she will go with us. I think she will because her family is dead, she has no money and because of her record, no one will hire her and she will be homeless.”
Kimiko knew she had to get away within a few days. It wasn’t like the old days where powerful bosses could order hits and with enough payoffs, they could all just sit there and no one would bother them. Sooner or later, the police or FBI would figure out what happened, and they would come after her and her family. They had to be gone before that happened, so within hours, they had made plans to go to Kyoto Japan and set to take off the next morning.
The only thing left to do was to meet Kathy. Kimiko had called Kathy and asked if they could have a talk. They agreed to meet outside of the place Kathy and Craig were staying at the moment.
Kimiko spent the rest of the night packing her stuff into suitcases and gathering the rest of her belongings. She didn’t quite know what to expect there, but she knew that she would be protected. She was part of one of Japans oldest and most powerful families. She lay down in her bed for the last time and tried to get some sleep.
She wasn’t sure how long she had been asleep, but the suns rays in her eyes woke her. Her clock said it was 7: AM. Nobori and Haruki started packing things into a van parked outside. She took her boxes into the large black van. They had packed all of the stuff they wanted to take with them to their home in less than an hour. They were off in less than an hour. One of Nobori’s drivers were driving the van to the plane they were going to take, and Nobori and Kimiko were going to Kathy’s place to talk to her. She had a few vague ideas about how to talk to Kathy without loosing her temper. But, she wasn’t getting many ideas. She didn’t want to fuck it up. That would be bad for her, and for Kathy.
Kathy was waiting by the time Kimiko arrived and she let Kimiko in before she had time to knock. That was good and it was better now that Craig was gone. That was the first question she asked Kathy.
Kathy told Kimiko, “He was afraid when everyone you knew in your old life started dying, very violently. He is in hiding now. I can’t find him and the police are looking to ask him some questions. So, what’s this all about?”
Kimiko braced herself. “Well, I know you are in trouble. I want to help you.”
“My trouble is all your doing, Kimiko. It is because of you that I lost all of my money so I cant get a place to stay. The landlord here has given me thirty days to leave, but I don’t know where I will stay now. Because of you, I am on the sex offenders’ list so no one will hire me. Now, you want to help me!?” Kathy bit out.
Kimiko had a lot of patience she worked hard to develop. As a result, she didn’t loose it and yell. She simply pointed out, a bit in a icy cold tone told her , “You have it all wrong. It was your actions that got you on that list. It was your actions toward me that made you loose everything in the judgment. I just called you on it. You should have been thinking of the consequences when you hurt me. I was never going to let you get away with everything you did. Hitting me. Torturing me. Making me a girl. Making me suck Craig’s cock. Making me your little slave girl. All of that had to be repaid. You’re just lucky you weren’t one of the people on my list last night.“ She laughed when Kathy’s face lost all of its blood.
Kimiko then told her, “You are very lucky I forgave you. It was hard but you’re my only sister so I have to. Now that your debt is repaid, I want to help you get back on your feet. I know how you can do that.”
She looked suspiciously at Kimiko and asked in a voice laced with suspicion, “How can you help me? What do you have in mind?”
“You can move in with us. We can help you, you can go to Japan with us and I will let you live with us. Think about it, we can be a family again and you won't be homeless. “
Kathy pursed her lips together thinking about it. Clearly she didn’t want to do that but Kimiko added, “Where else will you go? You have no money and you can’t go anywhere but prison. Come now, go with us.“
Kathy asked, “Do you really forgive me?”
“Yes, I do forgive you, Kathy.”
She stood up and said, “Okay. I will go with you. I hope this is real.”
Kimiko turned to hide the icy cold look on her face. She almost had an orgasm just thinking of what she would do to Kathy. But it all had to wait till they were settled in Kyoto.
===================================
The eleven-hour flight to Kyoto Japan wasn’t as bad as Kimiko thought it would be. They got though the gate quickly and when she was lead to the craft they would be flying in, she found out it was a private Boeing 707. It was painted bright yellow and had their Japanese family name in large red letters on the side. She found out it was much more luxurious inside: with full sleeping accommodations, her own personal suite and waiters brought her food, pillows or what ever she asked for. That made the long half day flight much more comfortable than she thought it would be. She had Kathy locked in one of the luggage holds.
As for Kathy, the flight wasn’t nearly as comfortable. The hold wasn’t heated making it around twenty degrees. Her hands and feet were duct taped. Luckily, Kimiko gave her a thick blanket. As she left, she turned back and said in a cold voice, “How ironic isn’t it. You put the duct tape on me and now you are wearing it.“
She laughed as she shut the cargo hold and locked it. Kathy was starting to get the idea that Kimiko wasn’t anywhere near forgiving her for all she did. She got much colder when the aircraft started lifting into the air. Well, in eleven hours she would be in Japan and totally at her sisters mercy, and she knew her sister was all out of mercy.
She planed on showing Kathy as much mercy as she had shown to Allen and Alicia.
Kimiko was happy when the plane landed at a their private landing strip in Kyoto, and an oversized stretch limousine was waiting to take them to their new place. Kathy was shivering when they opened the cargo hold to take her out. She was shocked further to see two men beside Kimiko. They made sure she didn’t move to harm Kimiko. Kathy sighed in defeat when one of the large brutish men took out a shiny pair of handcuffs and put them her.
Kimiko said snidely, “This brings back memories doesn’t it! I will explain things to you when we reach our new home, Kathy. Just don't expect to be waited on hand and foot, and don’t expect to be called 'Mistress', anymore.“
Kimiko rode in the Limousine with Nobori while Kathy rode in another car with the two brutish men. They kept fondling parts of Kathy’s body and there wasn’t any way she could stop them even if she wasn’t wearing handcuffs. Kathy knew that Kimiko was doing this to make her feel helpless and violated, like she had made Kimiko feel. She had to admit that it didn’t feel good. She thought she had a good idea what she had waited for her when they arrived at their destination.
=============================================================
They arrived at a place that reminded Kimiko of the pictures of the old Asian style castles during the feudal warring states times. Every since she had came to be in this family she had taken the time to study Japanese history and the shoguns. Their new home was a massive place with towering towers, a gate, and the main complex was utterly huge. Nobori saw her awe and commented, “I told you that our family was very powerful. You have much more to learn, and here you can learn it, my Daughter.”
She smiled up sweetly. She was proud to be part of this family. She saw her bodyguards take Kathy out of their car. She looked troubled but that was good. It was time to drop the hammer on her. She said loudly, “Bring Kathy into the place and let's 'explain' her new position in this family, and her new life.” Her voice was laced with hatred.
She saw one of them men roughly grab Kathy and nearly pushed her into house like one would shove a unruly dog. Once they were in the main room of the house and settled down beside each other with the ever-watchful bodyguards standing nearby, Kimiko felt it was a good time to start.
“Well, Kathy, as you probability had guessed, I do not forgive you,” She said in a barely controlled voice.
“But you said-,” Kathy’s quivering voice said before it was cut off by her sister.
“But nothing. I deceived you just like you deceived me all of those times to get my compliance knowing all along you never had any intention of honoring any of them. Like the time you told me if I was an obedient girl to you that you would never make me do anything with boys, but the next day you forced me to perform a oral sex on your boyfriend because he threatened to leave you. Do you remember that, Kathy?”
She didn’t know what to say so she just looked at Kimiko quivering in fear.
Kimiko shouted louder, “When I direct a question at you, I expect an answer!“ Her voice rose to a raging shout, “Do you fucking remember lying to me that day!? Answer me now!”
She nodded and mumbled,” Yes!”
“Yes, do you remember lying?”
“Yes, Kimiko. I remember lying. I’m sorry for that,” She told Kimiko.
“Do you think that saying you are sorry fixes everything?” Kimiko questioned.
“No, What are you going to do?” She asked hoping it was good.
Kimiko motioned with her hand and another lady walked though the doorway. She was a rather short woman, very Asian complexion wearing a long silk kimono that was elaborately embroidered. She stopped in front of Kimiko and bowed.
“She is Ishiko. She is in charge of the housekeeping personal and that includes you. She had years of experience as a geisha and housekeeping. But, as of now she is directly in charge of training you and that is her only duty. She is to you, what Donna was to me. She is your Mistress. Do you understand, slave!”
She nodded numbly. This was getting to be too much, but she knew that she deserved it, not that there was anything she could do about it.
Kimiko shouted to get her attention and said, “Now that that is understood, you will be trained to make our meals for us, you will entertainment, wait on all of us hand and foot and mistakes or displeasure will be punished. You should know that. You will dress as a geisha. In effect, you will be our sweet little slave girl.“
“Is that my life now?” She asked afraid.
“No, little slave, this will only be for four years and then we will decide what to do with you.”
“Do you mean you will let me go?”
“Yes that is one of the possibilities. After your debt to me is repaid, I may kick you out and let you live on the streets of Japan, homeless with no job prospects and no way to support yourself. That should serve you right.”
That didn’t sound too good to her but she asked, “What are the other options.”
Kimiko flashed a mean grin, “The others are, I can give you to a man nearby that makes movies. You can work for him but I must warn you. He likes to make porn where arrogant western women are sexually humiliated. The other option is we can give you to the local police as an illegal and they will sentence you to ten years. The last option is, we can tie you up in the back of one of our cars and drive it into the ocean.“
Kathy was crying now.
Kimiko clapped her hands together and said, “Ishiko, will you take Kathy to the back, show her her quarters and have her dressed more appropriately for her duties? Have her back here in around twenty minutes. Thank you.”
The seemingly kind woman suddenly turned very harsh. She barked an order sharply, “Kathy come with me now, slave!” She roughly took a hold of the cowering woman and yanked her to her feet, slapped her harshly across the face. She snarled, “When I give you an order you are to obey it immediately. I don’t have patience for sluts like you. Move you lazy ass, bitch.” Ishiko slapped her again, grabbed her arm. She wrenched it tightly forcing Kathy to move with her.
Yes, Yes This woman would have Kathy in line very quickly. She was very harsh and brutal. She reminded her of Mistress Donna. Kimiko found it strange that when she thought of Donna she thought of her as her Mistress, still. She thought over that for a few minutes. It must be because that was her first impression, and her first experience and it lasted four hellish years. That will take a long time to recover from. She did make an impression.
============================================================
Nobori just stood in the back and silently watched the scene play out. He didn’t show any outward emotions. Kimiko thought that he allowed this because Kathy had a part in hurting her, and Kathy had a part in killing his brother.
Nobori went over to Kimiko and congratulated her. But something was strange about what he said. He said, “I am very proud about how you handled that, my Daughter. I will show you something very special tonight. I know you are worthy now to know our secret.“
What could that mean?
Ishiko came back in a few minutes later with Kathy beside her. Kathy had a totally different look to her now. Aside from the totally defeated demeanors to her, her face was heavily made up to look more submissive and feminine. She was wearing a satin pink Japanese Kimono robe, a pretty red sash and her hair was styled like Ishiko’s with beads.
Kimiko fell out of her chair laughing at Kathy. It reminded her of the first time she was forced to be a maid and wore the entire uniform in front of Kathy and she laughed out loud. It was very degrading and she knew that Kathy felt totally defeated and degraded. Probably more so since she was so accustomed to being in a position of power and now she was a serving girl.
Kimiko stood up and walked toward Kathy. She had waited years for this moment.
She stated flatly, “You will be my slave girl and I will be your Mistress, Do you understand, Kathy.”
Kathy looked downward submissively and said, “Yes, I understand.”
Kimiko viciously slaped Kathy hard and knocked her down. Kimiko kicked hard in her stomach when she was down. Kimiko snarled, “You will address me as Mistress! Never forget that, slave girl or I will beat your ass day and night! Now get your ass up and address your Mistress correctly!“
“Don’t make me wait, either, Slave. My patience is wearing thin!“ Kimiko shouted.
Hurrying to comply with Kimiko’s directions, she stood up quickly. She felt a dull ach in her stomach making her eyes water. She groaned and said, “Yes Mistress. I am sorry. “
“That is what It means to be my slave. You had better get used to it,” Kimiko told Kathy and she took one of her bracelets off and threw it to the floor. She looked up at Kathy and said, “Now pick it up.”
Kathy was fuming but she kneeled and picked it up knowing what would come next.
Kimiko held out her hand, “Now put it on my wrist, whore. “
Kathy swallowed and gently eased the bracelet on Kimiko’s wrist. But, Kimiko immediately took off the bracelet and threw it to the floor and said, “Now do it again, only this time while you’re down there, Kiss my feet.“
She knelt down and picked up Kimiko’s bracelet and Kissed Kimiko’s vinyl boots.
“You call that a kiss? I couldn’t even feel it!” Kimiko said sharply. “Do it again like you mean it, whore!”
Kathy planted a big kiss on both of Kimiko’s feet and stood up. She placed the bracelet on Kimiko’s wrist.
“Very good, little slave. You’re learning. Now, I’ve got a pair of bracelets for you to try on.” She shoved a pair of steel handcuffs in Kathy’s face. She turned to take a long wooden paddle from Ishiko. "You need to be more cooperative," Kimiko said. "I hate having to tell you everything twice."
Kathy was fuming and humiliated. Her sister was using the exact same lines she had used on Alicia so many years ago and she could tell that Kimiko was really enjoying this. Kathy knew that she was going to have to do exactly what Kimiko said. Kimiko’s bodyguards were there ready to act, and the cruel Mistress was there too holding a riding crop to punish her if she needed to.
Kathy looked down and submissively put the handcuffs on herself.
“You better get very used to those handcuffs, Kathy. And you better get used to pain too. There will be a lot of it.”
Kimiko gently sat down and motioned for Kathy to bend over her knees, ”Get over here so I can spank you, whore. And don’t try to get off on it. “
Kathy did what Kimiko demanded.
Kimiko enjoyed hitting Kathy and she spend over five minutes hitting Kathys ass as hard as she could for as long as she could. The strikes kept getting harder as she let loose years of pent up venomous rage explode.
It was pure torture for Kathy, as her ass was getting beat. It turned purple and she thought the skin was broke in several places. By the end of the five minutes, there was streams of bright red blood running off of her legs.
“Ishiko, take care of this whore for me,” Kimiko sneered and added, “Kathy if you survive these four years, I will be surprised. I hope you don’t.”
As Ishiko was taking Kathy away to fix her wounds, Kimiko said, “I am finished with the whore for now. Start training her how to clean the floors please. And then have her fix us some Kimchi, please.“
Her new family sat comfortably discussing issues with this new place she lived while going into the kitchen from time to time to see Ishiko teaching Kathy how to prepair traditional Japanese meals. Her lessons were harsh and she didn’t let anything get past her. It must have been rough on Kathy. They reminded her of her own lessons with Mistress Donna when she taught her how to cook for her former family. She knew how it felt and she knew how Kathy must feel. Well, Good for her. Kathy earned it.
Ishiko made Kathy tell Kimiko when she was finished and they went into the kitchen. She called Kathy when she needed something. Kathy stood aside waiting for any instructions submissively. She made sure to harass and humiliate Kathy often, just as she done to her. They ate their meal and then she allowed Kathy to eat after they were finished.
Then Kathy was forced to wash all of the dishes under the watchful eyes of her Mistress.
Nobori told her that he was going out that night to prepare to show her the family’s secret. He told her to prepare for something big.
That night before she went to bed she went into Kathy’s quarters to see her. She was lying on her small bed exhausted. She looked like she was crying too.
Kimiko was standing hear Kathy’s bed holding a leather strap.
“Get on your knees, sweetie and craw over to me, “ She said. “I’ve got a present for you.”
This reminded her of something. She got on her knees and crawled over to Kimiko and waited on her knees.
Kimiko unwrapped the strap and it turned out to be a thick leather leash with a collar attached. She fastened around Kathy’s’ neck tightly. She held the leash and sneered, “There is nothing like a collar to say I own you. Isn’t that right, little slave, “ She snarled with rage at Kathy.
Kathy was really cowered now. She shuddered in fear, “Y-yesss, Mistress Kimiko. ‘ She hoped that Kimiko liked the formal address.
“I’ve got something else for you,” She was holding a hairbrush out.
Kathy had an idea now but she waited for an explanation. She didn’t want to be wrong.
“Come behind me, slave girl. “ Kathy walked behind Kimiko. She handed Kathy the brush and she sat down. “You’re going to brush my hair now while we have a long talk about things, one on one.”
Kathy knew she better not do something stupid and she felt this was probably a test of kathys trust. She didn’t want to break it. She knew there was probably help waiting outside if things got, out of hand. But the other thing was this was a new Kimiko, a brand new sister. She looked so very strong and fit that she could handle anything now. She didn’t want to trigger her sisters wrath again. She started taking long gentle brushes though her sisters hair.
Kimiko giggled slightly, “That is very good of you, Sister. I Remember this exact scene we did less than six years ago. You were waiting for me, you were holding a leash and I was nothing but a naíve twelve year old boy, I had been ruthlessly tortured and abused by you and your friends, for weeks. I remember you did this to me and you had the nerve to complain that your rear hurt and that I wouldn’t want to hurt you. Do you remember that, Kathy?”
“Yes, Mistress Kimiko. I am so sorry.”
Kimiko snorted rudely, “Save your sorry’s. They’re meaningless. You acted like me hitting you was so unforgivable and unthinkable but you hit me. I was just trying to protect myself but I wasn’t allowed to, was it? I wasn't allot to hit any of you but all of you were allowed to hit me. I realized that and to me, being beaten, abused and totally cowered by you, I started to agree with ‘YOU’. I thought that it was ‘me’ that deserved punished. I resolved that day to be as submissive and girlike as possible to try to get on your good side. “ Kimiko laughed rudely.
“I was naíve, twelve and stupid. I didn’t know that you didn’t have a good side and nothing I did mattered. You still wanted to hurt me as much as possible. I never knew why and I hoped if I conformed to what you wanted that you might go easy on me, like a family should. You only wanted to hurt and torture your brother. I didn’t know that then but I know that now. I wish I had a brain then so I could have ran away when I had the chance. “
“But, by sixteen I started realizing that as no matter how girlish, submissive or how much I waited on you that you would still hurt me or have me sexually abused by your friends, or Craig. I went to school and I noticed a few new people had moved in. I was smart enough to notice they were Japanese Yakuza. I got into contact and set everything up with their boss, Don Nobori and his family. They set one of their sons up to come after me. That first day I was attacked was a setup. It was just to bring official attention to me and what better way than a beating by organized crime. It worked and I finally got the chance to tell my story to a police officer. “ She laughed, “That cooked all of your gooses and got me the fuck out of your hands. “
“That is enough of brushing my hair.” Kimiko stood up. “From now on you will be my sweet little slave girl, You will wait on me hand and foot, you will be my personal slave. Got it!”
“Yes, Mistress,” Kathy said.
“And if you ever hit me again, I will cancel the contract and you will be handed to the porn guy. Or we will just kill you. Got it?”
“Yes, Mistress.”
“Good, now lay down. I have one last present for you.”
Kathy laid down and Kimiko took each of Kathy’s wrists and locked them into handcuffs and secured to her iron bed frame. “Now you cant get away, Kathy. Sleep well. We have a long day tomorrow. I’m taking you shopping for a new slave wardrobe. And all of our new friends are going to know I have a my own little geisha girl.“
Nobori was waiting outside and said, “Its time to see our very big secret. Are you ready, Kimiko?”
‘Yes, Father.”
Chapter: one
Psychiatric report on examination of patient Jasmine Moore, page five.
~~*~~
“My how everything changes within such a short time,” Jason thought to himself as he sat alone in his empty room. He tried very hard to remember what had put him in this situation. He remembered anger, a roaring rage inside him at a injustice he suffered. He remembered his mother had allowed it to happen. He couldn’t remember exactly what that injustice was, only that it was wrong, he didn’t like it at all.
He remembered taking his own life because it was the only way to end his suffering, or so he thought. His mother didn’t think he would really do it, but he remembered locking himself in the bathroom, swallowing almost all of the pills he could get his hands on. He remembered feeling very cold, very sick. He remembered the pain racking though his whole body, uncontrollable shivering as the poisons took hold. Then he remembered frantic efforts to save him, but it was to no use as he drifted away slowly. That was the end, or so he thought.
The problem was nothing ended. He was now stuck, he was still suffering. Stuck in this world, feeling the coldness within him at all times but he also felt his humiliation and roaring rage in him too. At first, he realized his mother couldn’t see him but she could hear his voice and he could manipulate things if he tried hard enough. That took all of his effort and he felt rotton after he expended that energy.
He remembered another memory of his life, as he looked at himself, he remembered the name Little Sissy Tiffany. His mother started calling him that for some reason but he couldn’t remember what had caused her to turn against him so bad. But that name had a powerful meaning. It brought a flood of other unpleasant memories. His evil sister jeering at him, her friends surrounding him, giggling, making jokes and calling him sissy. He was wearing a bridesmaids dress and his mother had let her force him into being a bridesmaid at her friends wedding. It wasn’t much time after that, when he decided he couldn’t handle it anymore.
They couldn’t hurt him anymore but he could hurt them indirectly. In fact, he could terrify them beyond all reason. His mother was in a state mental facility. His sister had moved out with her baby but he could follow them. He was resolved to make his sister pay for what she had done to him. he didn’t know where she lived exactly but physical locations in this world didn’t mean too much. He let his hate roar to life and he thought of his sister. He saw everything though a shadow and the room dissolved around him and he reemerged in his sisters house.
“Cynthia, have you feed Jennifer yet, she wont stop crying,” he heard her husbands irritated voice say above the sound of a baby crying. She did sound hungry.
“Not yet Tom,” his sister said even more irritated. “I will feed her in a second. Get off my back or do it yourself.”
He saw her in her bedroom wiping her eyes sleepily.
He balled his fist tightly and swung it at her head only to fall. His fist floated though her body as if it wasn’t there. Damn, “he thought to himself. “Only if he could touch her. “ He needed to figure how this worked. Being dead. He let his rage boil inside him, “Sister, I know what you did!”
“What, “ she said, he heard the hint of a fright in her voice. “Tom, did you say something?”
“No, I’m going to go to the bar. “ The door slammed shut.
“I will make you pay, my dearest sister. You are a rapist, I know exactly what you did. You did it to me!”
Cynthia started getting very afraid as she felt the room tremble as if from an earthquake. The books flew from the bookcase and one hit her right on the face.
Suddenly, a ghostly feminine form of a girl appeared in front of her. The image got stronger until it looked like a actual person. A lithe small figure of a child stood in the center of her bedroom. She was wearing a bright pink bridesmaids dress, her dark wavy hair hung down to the middle of her back. The child looked no older than thirteen.
Cynthia screeched wildly, “Jason, what! “ she flew from the room in terror.
He couldn’t keep visible too long and he disappeared from view. He then felt as if he had run forty miles. He had to rest.
****
Authors note, this is a dark weird idea that struck me recently and I decided to write a rough chapter of it. I am unsure of where it should go but its one of those ideas that nagg and wont stop. It deals with a very troubling subject matter but if dark horror storys are your thing, this should be good then.
Authors warning. This tale is intense with a lot of violence and heavy religious overtones. They are not my views and I don’t think this is going to happen. Its just a fictional story that I though would be interesting to write. Some of the characters in the story are taken from real people that lived. Some of the names and events are taken from events in world war two atrocities.
Chapter one
It was early in the afternoon in the dark courtroom. Cardinal Tomas Moore was standing in the center of the room adorned elaborately in shining red robes. His shiny hat stood up above everyone else. He was a unassuming man in all other ways. He was rather short, but his charisma and incredibly insight an ability to ‘read’ people bought him up from a meager priest to the leader of the Huston archdiocese. He essentially had political control of the archdiocese of Huston, which covered a huge area of the United States.
He acted as the governor. America had been this way since the “vote catholic or be damned” campaign ten years ago.
He circled the shivering accused like a predator. The man in the center of the room wore heavy chains around his wrists, he was clothed in a simple bound cloth that prisoners wore.
“You were clearly a member of the orthodox clergy, such facts are undeniable and clearly a revolt against the True Mother Church, and his Holiness The Pope. Your duty is to confess your sin and seek absolution, “ The loud accusing voice of Tomas shouted for all to hear.
The accused said desperately, “I have not sinned. My church loves Jesus Christ too. Please Cardinal Tomas, you must understand there is no revolt. I love…“
Tomas roared, his accusing finger pointed directly at the terrified accused, “Liar, no church except the Catholic Church is the true church founded by Lord Jesus Christ. There is no salvation outside of the church. Any other is false, a lie. “
His voice grew solemn, “Since you refuse to follow the representative of Christ on earth and you refuse to confess your mortal sin in view of this Holy Counsel of Inquisition, the Holiness of the church is clearly unable to save you and any further effort will not be wasted. You will be taken away from this place and be handed over to the authorities at Jasenovac Concentration Camp, Hopefully they will be able to make you see the error of your ways, and if not, they will know what to do with you. May Christ have mercy on you. Your children will be taken to the Jasenovac Youth camp for reeducation in the Proper Catholic Doctrine. “
At his final statement, two brown-cloaked Jesuit enforcers stormed in, grabbed him and lead him out. He knew what would happen next, a team from the elite section of the Ustashi would take his children away. The Ustashi had got a name in this area as totally ruthless, unfeeling devout elite section of the Jesuits.
Jasenovac Concentration Camp was a huge complex with several sub camps within. There were camps for adults and Camps for youth. He had visited all of the prisons within his archdiocese. They were not pleasant places to be but he understood the need for the facilities.
The next case for the court was a mother who had tried unsuccessfully to hide her sons homosexual behavior. Her sin was deception, and supporting her son when she should have dissuaded him, reported him to the proper authorities so they could help him. Now, his duty was clear. They probably had already taken the fourteen year old boy to the Jasenovac Youth Camp where the counselors would heal him of his perversion.
He sat down behind the bench where the other bishops and priests sat. “Accused Melissa Walker, the Holy Court of Inquisition knows that your son Daniel Walker is homosexual. We also know that you have encouraged this activity and actively supported his relationship with another boy. The court frowns on this. What do you have to say for yourself in view of your very sinful perverted activity?”
She wasn’t afraid at all, she said proudly, “I love my son. Supporting my son is nothing to be ashamed of. He isn’t sick, there’s nothing wrong. I wont ever not love my son. Regardless of what tortures you inflict.”
Tomas was enraged at this blasphemy. He stood up, his face purple, his body trembling, “You unrepentant heretic!” He roared at the woman. “The Holy Bible is the very word of god, it is clear on the issue of homosexuality. In you supporting this clear revolt against the Word of Christ has made you an unrepentant heretic. You will be taken from this place and delivered to the civil authorities which will deliver you to the executioner!”
She sighed, “If that is what loving my son will cost me, so be it. My blood will be on your hands, Cardinal. “
Two Jesuits walked in and took her out of the courtroom. He had overseen the cases today. The presiding archbishop could do the rest. He had to leave and take care of his family.
His wife Michelle had just sent him a text message that told him they had a big problem with his son Mike. He just wondered what it could be now. The last time she called him was because he was all dressed up in his mothers’ clothes. When Tomas came home, he was surprised and hardly recognized his son. He looked like a normal teenage girl. It was astonishing. He just dreaded what the problem was now.
He got in his limousine and told the chuffer to drive him home. Since his car had the proper tags and markings of a high cleric in the United States no one even bothered to harass him. He had two Ustashi escorting him where ever he went. The escort was two fold, one was to protect him from any attack. There was still pockets of Orthodox and Methodist resistance to the regime, the other reason was to keep tabs on him. No one in the regime was entirely free from spying that reported directly to the pope, and the high cardinal Victor Stepinac. The pope created an entire new rank of Cardinal that acted as the leader of the United States. High Cardinal Victor Stepinac was the highest ranking member of the clergy in the United States so naturally he was in charge of all of the archdioceses, All cardinals reported to him. In fact, the High Cardinal was the dictator of the United States; only the Pope could give him orders. It worked for Cardinal Tomas More, He hasn’t disagreed with a sermon or Epistles from the high cardinal yet.
As the Limousine pulled into his four story luxury manor, he looked out and waited for someone to open the door for him. He didn’t know what was up with his son and he wasn’t entirely sure he wanted to know but he had to face it sooner or later.
He was right. His ‘son’ was wearing his mothers pink satin grown when he opened the door. He was very upset and that was understating it. He couldn’t stop crying and his mother was holding him tightly.
He knelt beside his wife and asked, “What is going on?”
His son looked up, still sobbing and his wife said, “I guess you know he has been dressing like this more now. He came out to me today with something that I think you should know. Its going to be very hard and frankly, it scares me. “
“What Jennifer, come out with it,” He said impatiently.
“Well, Jake told me today that he knows, knows that he is a girl inside. “
“What!,” He said.
“Don’t interrupt Tomas, there is more. I didn’t even know this. Jake, well I guess we should call him Julianna. He has been having a relationship with a boy. Jake was the girl in the relationship. The boy loved him but she is very upset now because the boy was taken away. She knows he was taken by the Ustashi. Tomas, the boys name is Daniel. I think that you know where this is headed. “
Thomas’s has lost its color and turned into a ghostly white. This was more dangerous than he had thought.
“Thomas, I have spoken with Julianna and she clearly cant be convinced she is anything but a girl. The urge is very strong and I think its genuine. What do we do?”
“Julianna, I love you and I have a couple of choices to make. Can you give us some privacy?”
“Yes, dad,” she stood up and walked out. She stopped around the corner. This concerned her as much as anyone.
“Jennifer, this really scares me. IF what you say is true, I think we both know what the state will say, and what they will do. This is terribly dangerous and if I’m found to have hid it, we would all face the same fate.”
She protested loudly, “Tomas you cant even consider turning her over to the Jesuits for their ‘treatment’ of what they will say is a perversion. “
She really hit it hard. He wasn’t thinking about it but that was clearly his duty now. But, his son, or daughter. What they did wasn’t treatment at all. It was just starvation, abuse, and torture. Jake wouldn’t survive the camp for a week. He had to do anything he could to avoid this becoming known to the authorities. By any means he had.
He whispered, “I know, Jennifer. “
He didn’t know it, but the authorities at Jasenovac had found out who denials lover was. The commandment Father Filipovic had found out who Daniels lover was and had informed the Ustashi. They started making plans for the poor kid.
The matter between Tomas and his wife was settled. Tomas then went into Julianna’s room
The girl was very scared when Tomas came in her bedroom. She was totally covered up. He sat on the side of her bed and pulled her up into a tight hug. “Jake, I mean Julianna, don’t be scared.”
She looked up with her tear-stained face and said, “You don’t hate me?”
“No nooo way,” He answered firmly leaving no room to doubt it. “I am your father. There is no way I could hate you. Ever. This is going to take some time but I assure you that I will learn to deal with having a daughter like you. “
The girl looked a little more relaxed. She said, ”Thank you Father. But what are we going to do? The way things are, there’s no way I will be accepted as Julianna. I heard what you said might happen. What are we going to do?”
“I will tell you my daughter Julianna,” He said. “We will have to disappear. We will leave this place forever. “
She looked up hopeful. “Where will we go? “
“I cant say tonight. I just don’t know. I will make some arrangements and figure it out tomorrow. You, Julianna, you will go to school as Jake as you have done and when you come home, I will be ready to go. Now go get some sleep. I have things to think about and preparations to make. Please don’t worry about them because I will take care of everything.”
It surprised him that the decision to betray the nation that had treated him so good up to now was so easy. But having a son that his nation would want to kill changed things a lot. He started to feel a crushing guilt now at having treated other parents so horribly for the same thing he was doing now. He was man enough to admit that he was now a hypocrite. He promised himself that somehow, he would make up for what he had done. He would make some things right.
At the same time, his daughter Julianna was worrying herself. It wasn’t easy not to worry when she knew what the dangers were and what the state would do to her if it found out. It was her ass on the line. Pretending to be a strong masculine boy at school wasn’t easy and it was getting harder and harder to keep up such a façade. She was sick of it. Only another day and then, hopefully she would be free. She wished she could believe it.
“The United States was not always such a righteous nation, “ An older Jesuit stated in front of a classroom with twenty students. The Jesuit teacher was wearing their traditional brown robe with a rope belt. The classroom was a typically catholic style church. There were stained glass windows with images of Mary and Jesus. Each student sat at desk. The teacher in front was lecturing about American history. Julianna was there and listened. She hated this school. But what could she do?
“Before we saved America, it was a terribly sinful place. Sex, perversion and lewdness ruled the day. It has 50 states that did what ever they wanted. “
A boy in front raised his hand, “How was it saved, Father?”
“The Holy Father saved it. I will explain. It started about fifteen years ago. Americans had begun to realize how sinful their nation was becoming. Each state started passing though its legislator against it. Arizona passed a proposition making marriage between a man and a woman. California did the same, Arkansas. Eventually all states had strict laws. From there, Our holy father gave enormous resources to the church to push though further legislation. Homosexuals soon had to register with the state and they were forbidden to live in some neighbors or adopt and be employed in some fields.”
The same boy raised his hand up, “Can you explain how they were passed?”
“Sure, you see, the Holy Father had wanted to save America for a long time. They financed a big effort sending in Jesuits by the millions. By the 1990s, they were secretly in place in the federal legislator and most state legislators. Move forward and we have the congresses passing their own series of laws against homosexuals and such. It was all in place ten years ago. A catholic priest ran for the president. When other parties tried to give their speeches, Our holy father had all of the churches ring their bells so no one could hear them. Large billboards ordered everyone to vote catholic or they would be damned in hell for a million years, no purgatory. He was elected. And now the united
states follows the right catholic doctoring, the catechism is our constitution. We are all lead by The Holy Father. Class, lets all pray the Rosary. Lets say joyful mysteries. ”
Everyone in class made the sign of the cross on their body and knelt, started the rosary.
Once they were finished, the father dismissed class. He looked at Julianna and smiled at her. Julianna smiled badly back. She hated what this man did to her. It always made her feel dirty. She didn’t dare speak out about it.
“Jake, follow me please,” He said. He always did this to her after their class. She followed him, full of dread about what he was going to do to her.
They made it finely and he shut the door behind them. Jake, I know about you feeling like a girl.
She nodded, “Yes you said that and you said you wont report me if I do these dirty things with you. I hope you didn’t change your mind Father. “
He started taking his cloak off and smiled, “No my confused kid. I wont turn you in. I enjoy our time together so much.
The things he did to her made her want to throw up. She looked over at him and his hairy body was naked. He was holding his sex and it was standing straight up. “You remember the blowing technique I taught you so come on.”
‘Oh not this again. It tasted terrible. ‘ she thought to herself but she knew there was no escape. Slowly she made her way across the room and knelt between his hairy thighs. The crotch smell overwhelmed her and she gagged. Closing her eyes, she lowered her head on him.
She was working her head trying to get this over with when there was a hard knock on the door.
A loud harsh voice said, “Father Walters. Open the door. The Ustashi is here. Do you know where Mike Moore is?”
Stupidly, he said, “Yes he’s right here let me open the door.”
There was no time and they burst the door open. The two men wearing black armor with there logo on their shoulder burst in and saw the Father sitting naked and the younger girl sucking him. The two soldiers looked very angry. “I see who we can blame for this. Father Walters you are under arrest too. “ They roughly separated the two and handcuffed them both.
“Lets go you pervert. “
They were lead to a team of six Ustashi soldiers. They promptly put Julianna in a armored van and waited for another vehicle to come to pick up the Father to take to an adult camp.
Julianna was very frightened now. She knew where she was going and she just knew she was not going to survive. The ride to the camp was terrible and frightening. It was dark, there was some yucky smell that kept making her gag. It was worse than the Fathers crotch smell. It smelled like something rotting. The ride was around forty minutes and it pulled into a gate and passed though. She caught glimpse of the guards at the gate and the despairing prison she was going to. It made her even more afraid.
Two soldiers opened the back of the van and roughly yanked her out to the dirt. They roughly picked her up and lead her to a wooden building.
She looked around and all she saw was suffering. There were thousands of children her age, some older and some younger. They all looked terribly frightened and very hungry. All of them were so skinny, the bones of their ribs looked like they wanted to burst though the skin. There faces pale, their arms looked like bones. Many of the children looked like they had bloody welts across their backs and even some of them looked like their skin was cut very badly. The worst of all in this camp was the large ditch at the edge where a horrible smell from coming from. She had a sickening feeling what that was for.
She was lead into the building where there were rolls and rolls of beds. The place didn’t look like it kept the cold or head out very good. The place looked pretty much like hell.
She was left alone then. She found a empty bed and curled up hoping to be safe.
It didn’t last to long as she started hearing loud screams from outside. She curled up until a young boy ran in and said in panic, “hey you there. Father Filipovic needs all of us to come out. We better go or it will be worse for the rest of the kids. “
She stood and started walking out. She saw the large man holding a young girl in his hands. He said, “Hello there new boy. I assume you are the pervert Jake Moor. The son of the Cardinal of this archdiocese. I don’t know how a righteous man like that can have a pathetic son like you. My name is Father Miroslav Filipovic. I am the commandant of this camp. “
She looked at him, full of fear. He looked like a very cruel man. He was holding on to a shivering girl, his other hand held a knife. Other armed men looked on.
He brought the knife to her neck and slit it slowly. She started screaming along with the other children.
He said, “Ustashe, by this, in the name of God I baptize these degenerates heathens. This Baptist scum child and all of the others. I will confess you and absolve you of all sin."
She saw a group of guards pick out twelve such children and brought them into a corner. They started torturing the children, gouging out their eyes, dismembering them with large machetes.
Cardinal Thomas knew there was a big problem when his daughter didn’t come home. He called the local office only to learn the Ustashi went to her school and arrested her. She was in the Vicious Jasenovac Concentration Camp.
He called for a elit Ustashi team to meet him and he proceeded to the Camp. They had no right to do this to his child. He was a Cardinal, Ordained by the Pope and given full authority. They couldn’t do this without his authorization. If they thought they could go over his head, they were very wrong as they were about to find out.
He stoped at the gate and they let him though along with his team. He went into the Commandants office and just waited there.
The sadistic Father Filipovic came in. “Hello Cadinal Tomas. What can I do for you today.”
He got right to the point fast. “You are holding my son here, Father Filipovic. You are to return him now. “
He became upset, “Your son is a conicted homosexual. We must heal him of his sin. I can not return him.”
Tomas’s voice grew very serious and deadly, “I am a cardinal, ordained and given the authority by the pope. I say I am more qualified than you. I will deal with my son. Return him now. You have no authority to hold him. “
He approached the commandant dangerous. “Unless you want to test your authority against mine. Do you want to become a inmate at this camp?”
“Alright Cardinal Tomas. “ He shouted, “Guard get me Mike Moore now. Bring him to my office fast.”
He looked at the mans desk and saw a jar of what looked like oisters except, they then he become totally horrified.
Father Filipovic was calm, “Those or orthodox eyes. “
He screamed, “Get my son now or you will be executed. Right now.”
A guard promptly came in holding the scared girl. She smiled when she saw her father. She ran up and held him tightly. “I am sorry this had to happen. Lets go. ‘ as he was leaving, he pulled a guard aside, “Father Filipovic is excommunicated. Execute him as a heretic .”
They were on the road and Julianna asked, “Where are we going dad.”
He looked over at his daughter, “We are going to a great land. The best nation in the world. We are going to Israel. I heard it is being lead by a great messenger of God now. The Jews call him Prophet Elijah. I don’t know if any of that is true but what we do know is, everyone is free there. It is a great land of happiness, the oppression we experience here doesn’t exist there. That is where we are headed.”
It sounded good to her but there were many questions “How will we get there.”
“I have just found out about an underground thingy. Many orthodox and jews that our regime conceders heretics get free using it. Now its our turn. We are going to see a Rabi now.
This is my sequel to Alicia’s Summer Vacation. I read the story the first time around 1999 and I was horrified at how the story ended. The way it ended left me with a very sour taste in my mouth, because he was a child and the extent of the utter betrayal by those who should have loved him. I been thinking about how to write an ending for around 5 years and this is my feeble attempt.
This is my sequel to Alicia’s Summer Vacation. I read the story the first time around 1999 and I was horrified at how the story ended. The way it ended left me with a very sour taste in my mouth, because he was a child and the extent of the utter betrayal by those who should have loved him. I been thinking about how to write an ending for around 5 years and this is my feeble attempt.
By Christine
Alicia Peterson sat at her desk in the back row, as she always did every day. The teacher noted that she always always sat in the back row and tried very hard not to attract attention. She had a terrible shyness. There was something about her that disturbed him. Some students were shy but she was extreme.
The sixteen-year-old girl was sitting at her desk trying hard to pay attention to what the teacher was saying. Two above average size breasts held up her bright pink blazer. A red and white skirt hung just above her knees. Her shoes were black tennis shoes and pink socks that went up midway to her knees. Four bracelets were on one of her wrists and earrings on both ears. She was a very attractive girl, long brown hair hung down midway across her back in gentle waves. Her hair was parted in the middle so she didn’t have any bangs. Her body looked very small compared to other girls her age.
But lately, she was becoming a lot sicker. She had felt sick over the past year. She couldn’t eat much and always felt tired. It had become hard to concentrate on a task. She felt like she was going to vomit all the time now. Today it was worse than ever. She noticed her face had taken on a yellowish hue when it was normally dark olive.
The teacher asked her every day if she wanted to go home, but she wanted to be anywhere but home. That was her big secret she didn’t want anyone else to know about. She felt so ashamed, some times suicidal.
Around forty minutes into class, it happened all at once. A loud crash sounded though the classroom as she fell to the floor. She had just collapsed. Before she passed out, she heard a faint shout as the teacher called for the nurse.
“Two weeks. You are damn lucky to be alive. Most people I have known that’s been in your stage don’t come out of the coma alive. You are very sick, Alicia. Do you mind telling me why you haven’t been to a doctor till now and how long you have taking female hormones?”
“Four years and why, that’s complicated. Lets just say I have not been let out much and leave it at that. Where is my brother?”
Alicia noticed a frown came across his mans face. “He isn’t an issue anymore. A lot has happened in the last two weeks. I will update you. Because of your chronic condition, and the lack of medical care. Child services deemed it necessary to remove his guardianship. That means you’re in the custody of the state now. There are two officers that want to talk to you after I leave.”
She took all of that in and he swore he saw her smile ever so slightly. Then she asked, “Doctor, what’s wrong with me?”
“You have a very advanced case of liver failure, young lady. I know you are not a biological girl, but you really should have been under a doctor’s care while taking that medication to transform yourself to Alicia. You should have had blood work done every two months. Why weren’t you seeing a doctor regularly?”
She thought a while and said finely, “I guess it cant hurt now. I didn’t want to be Alicia. My sister and my brothers’ wife chose this for me. I didn’t get a choice.”
He backed away totally aghast. “What! How is that possible? Why did you take the medication and live as a girl for this long willingly?”
She started crying, “Because when I resisted, they beat me.” She didn’t say anything else. She hid her face from him and bust into tears.
If she could have seen his face, she would have seen a horrified look spread over his face.
He simply turned and walked out of the door. Outside of the hospital room, there were two plain clothed officers. He said, “Officer Roberts. I really don’t know what this girl has been though, but what I was able to get. She has been very traumatized and abused. Go lightly on her.”
She looked at him and asked, “What did she say to you?”
“She said she never wanted the change. Her brother’s girlfriend forced the change on her. When she resisted, she was beaten. She also said they never let her out. I guess forcing that kind of change on her they didn’t want any risks.”
“Oh god, doctor. The only risk was she could die. I don’t know what goes though people’s minds when they hurt children.” Jessica's eyes flared up in anger. She heard Alicia crying in the hospital room and decided it wasn’t the best time to ask her difficult questions.
Jessica had been an officer of the law for 10 years. She moved up though the ranks quickly and proved herself equal to the men on the force. She had one problem; she threw herself into the case totally. Especially when it came to abuse of children. She worked hard on her body to keep it strong and in shape. As a result, Jessica could outperform most men do to her expertise in martial arts. That didn’t mean she was unattractive. Quite opposite. She had a stunning figure at five foot 5 with her long black hair down to the middle of her back. Her skin was beautiful and her figure was quite trim. She was wearing brown slacks and a matching overcoat sitting in a chair beside Alicia in her room.
Alicia was just looking at the other woman silently. She didn’t trust this woman at all. For most of her life she can remember, women abused and hurt her. Starting with her sister Kathy. She didn’t understand why Kathy hated her with such venom but safe to say, she did. Her fear of her sister was paralyzing to the point she didn’t want to upset her even when she wasn’t there. If she said something wrong about Kathy, she was sure Kathy would find out and she’d get hurt again.
“Please, don’t hurt me ma’am.” Alicia’s voice was trembling as she scooted back in her hospital bed.
The young woman’s face was full of compassion and sadness as she looked over Alicia. Her heart broke as she looked at the trembling body of this young girl. ‘What did her family do to her’?
“Alicia, I am a officer of the Special Victims Unit of the LAPD. I wont ever hurt you. My name is Jessica Robert and I am here to help sort this out. I have been appointed as your guardian, Alicia. Can you tell me what your family did to you?”
Alicia said softly, “ No ma’am. I am not allowed to talk about that.”
Jessica pressed her lips together. She said, “You…are…not…allowed?” emphasizing each word strongly. “And who doesn’t allow you?”
Her face was full of fear. She didn’t speak for a long time. Then she said, “Please don’t ask me questions. It angers Mistress Katherine.”
‘Katherine. That is her sister, what is this,’ Jessica thought to herself “Mistress Katherine, why do you refer to your sister as mistress?”
“She was in charge of me Officer Roberts. My brother appointed her as my mistress, “Alicia said.
“Were you a slave,” asked Jennifer in a horrified voice.
Alicia has started crying again. Tears were streaming down Alicia’s face. Clearly Alicia wasn’t going to say anything else. Jessica stood up and moved to stroke Alicia’s hair gently to show she cared. Alicia shrank back and wailed, “Please Ma’am don’t hit me. Im sorry im sorry!“
This was so irritating. Jessica cursed herself silently and pulled her hand back quickly. Jessica was the one sorry Alicia’s fearful demeanor combined with her reluctance to talk about her home life indicated quite severe trauma. Her heart cried out for poor Alicia. She just had to find out what the hell happened to the girl.
It was clear she wasn’t going to get anything more out of Alicia. Walking out of the room, Jessica told her partner, “This is one of the worst cases I ever been involved in. This girl has gone though hell. I don’t know what the hell those monsters did to her but I need to find out.”
She had, at first wanted to take care of Alicia. She still wanted to but now with this info she wanted to make the people that hurt her pay. She needed more information about exactly what took place, who had been involved and some specific events.
This is my sequel to Alicia’s Summer Vacation. I read the story the first time around 1999 and I was horrified at how the story ended. The way it ended left me with a very sour taste in my mouth, because he was a child and the extent of the utter betrayal by those who should have loved him. I been thinking about how to write an ending for around 5 years and this is my feeble attempt.
The blonde started the discussion. “Mr. Thomas Ridly? I am Jessica Roberts and this is my partner, Melanie Wake of the Special Victims unit of the Los Angeles Police Department. Your student Alicia Peterson the young lady that collapsed during the middle of class a few weeks ago.
When he nodded, she continued, “We need the scoop about life at home. We have reason to believe she was abused by her own family.”
Jessica could almost see relief flooding into him. He slumped and said, “Yes, So do I. Its feel 4 years but its about time one of you troopers come. I will be happy to enlighten you. This may take a while, so if you’ll wait till I find someone to watch my class, we can go talk in my office.”
Within 5 minutes another man strode into the class and they headed off. His office was rather plain and as he sat at his desk, he invited the two officers to take the seats in front of him.
This time, he started the conversation, “Now that we have more time. I’d like to thank you for taking an interest in Alicia. I cared for the girl a lot, but she was unlike any other girl I’ve ever seen.”
Melanie spoke up, “Yes? How was she different?”
“Well Officer Melonie, Alicia was so terribly shy. She appeared afraid, almost terrified every second of the day. That is why I think she was abused. My class is in the mornings but on Thursday my class is at the end of the day. I noticed she dreaded going home. She stayed with me as long as she could till her bitch sister Kathy took her by the hand and pulled her away.”
Jessica spoke this time, “Mr. Thomas, did she ever tell you want went on at home?”
“I am sorry to say no. I tried hard to get her to say something to me but she seemed afraid to say a thing. But I can tell you; she had a complete petrifying terror of her sister. And having had her sister in a few of my classes, I can say she was the bitch from hell. I just hated her.”
“Jessica asked, “Why?”
“Because she was terribly self centered, totally rude, mean spirited, and vindictive.”
Melanie asked, “Can you give me some examples of this?”
“Sure. One day last year, I had to fail her on her midterm exam. She truly flunked it. But she stormed into my office ranting at me about how I’m being sexist and unfair. She grabbed me by the collar and almost knocked my lights out until security came in and pulled her away. There was another incident 2 weeks ago when another student had the gall to tell her that she wasn’t very attractive that day. Kathy took the boy Kevin, pulled his arm nearly out of joint and he had to go to the hospital. She’s lucky we could convince the boy’s parents to keep it within the school. ”
Melanie was writing it all down and asked, “Wow. From what Alicia told us so far, I agree with you. So what else can you tell me about her or her family?”
“Alicia was born Allen Joseph Peterson,” he let that hang in the air for a second. “She’s attended this school since she was 12. She’s never advanced a grade because her grades always stank. When she first came here 4 years ago she was terribly depressed. Of course her parents had just passed away a few months before that, but it was more than that. I’d say she was almost suicidal. “
Jessica just listened as Melanie wrote it down
“Her guardian was her brother Ron, who was then and he still is the biggest ass I ever met. He had this horrible girlfriend at the time, Sandra. A big tall woman, busty blonde. She was a total bitch and a kinky dominatrix. The one time she came to the school to pick Alicia up from school, she wore a leather black miniskirt and a strappy tight, very snug top, and some lacy black boots. She had that totally domineering air about her. I felt completely intimidated by her. I can just imagine how Alicia felt living with such a woman in her house. “
After he finished, Melanie asked, “So if you had very good reasons to suspect mistreatment, why didn’t you report any of them to the police or to Child welfare?”
“Because our principal Rachael Kendal expressly forbid us to get involved in Alicia’s home life. Principal Kendal told us never to report anything we said to the authorities. She said that Alicia’s family and Alicia was her concern alone. This job is my life and I wasn’t willing to threaten it”
“Why did Kendal forbid you to go to Child Welfare?” Jessica asked.
“Because she knew her family. Kathy and Sandra were her friends. I’m afraid that is all I can tell you officers.”
They both stood up and Jessica said, “Thank you. If you can think of anything more, here’s my card.” He took it and the two officers strode out the door.
~~~~*~~~~
10 AM. Principal’s office of Our Lady of Grace private school
The dark room had a foreboding feeling inside it. A flogger and a riding crop hung on the wall across from Jessica as the two officers sat across from the principal. Jessica eyed the woman sitting at her desk across from them. She thought with humor, how this woman’s attire was totally inappropriate for a school principal. She wore shiny black lather pants that look like they were painted on her legs, with a heavy belt, and a blue bustier looking top that fit snugly snug around her chest. She was a heavily built woman with a black bun behind her head.
She was glaring at them with evil intent. Jessica’s emerald eyes met the other woman’s look with her own as she opened the discussion. “Principal Rachael Kendal? I am Detective Jessica Roberts and this is my partner, Melanie Wake. We are in the Special Victims Unit of the LAPD.”
“And I am principal Rachael Kendal. Let’s move this along’ shall we and get it over with. I have other matters that need my attention,“ Rachael broke in, interrupting the officer.
Jessica wasn’t flustered at all, “We are going to take as much time as we need to. We need answers, Miss Kendal and we can do the questioning here or in the station. But we will get to the bottom of this situation.”
“You’re here about Alicia, aren’t you? I’m not stupid. She collapsed in class, and now you’re wondering if we are to blame, right?”
Jessica smiled, “No I think I have a very good idea who is to blame. A very serious matter has been brought to our attention that leads us to believe Alicia was abused. She collapsed because she was poisoned. What we need from you, Rachael, is information about her family.”
“I regret to disappoint you officers, but I can’t simply give out private information about my student or the students family’s to just anyone that comes in.“
“I guess that means you want to do this the hard way.” Jessica said. “If that is how you want to play this, we can call down to the courthouse and get a warrant to search all though all of the files here. We can shut down the school for a few days and question every child and teacher that ever had any contact with Alicia Peterson. Is that what we need to do?”
Jessica opened a cell phone, and Rachael shouted, “Ok fine, I will tell you just about Alicia and her family?”
“You will find cooperating with us makes things a lot simpler. Then we will be out of your hair. Tell me about Alicia. We heard she was being abused. Tell us who abused her,” Jessica closed the cell phone and smiled at Rachael.
Rachael’s forehead went down as she thought. Then she said, “Kathy was the main one that abused Alicia, but Donna also played a big part in hurting the girl.“
“I’m sorry, Donna?” Melanie asked.
“Who is Donna?” Jessica repeated.
“Ooh, Donna is a character. She is a very hard woman, a lot like I am actually.”
Melanie snorted, “Oh god, that’s just wonderful.”
She ignored the insult and continued, “Donna is a professional governess Alicia’s brother Ron hired to run the Peterson household. One day, when Alicia was twelve, and still Allen, he got the drop on Kathy as she was trying to train him to be a submissive slave girl. He beat Kathy, and Ron realized he couldn’t keep them two under control, so he hired some help. Enter Donna. She fixed Alicia’s bad attitude after that. Donna trained Alicia to be a sweet little slave girl. She trained Alicia in all aspects of female mannerisms. She trained Alicia to be a housemaid.”
Jessica gasped in horror, “Gawd, are you telling me Alicia was the family’s slave girl?”
Rachael said happily, “Yep, they trained the little bastard to be their sweet little maid. I spoke to Alicia’s brother and his wife Sandra only a few times about Alicia. I visited the place two times. Alicia was wearing padded wrist cuffs, ankle straps with a one-foot chain. A collar around her neck with a leash and a satin maid’s minidress. She was really quite cute and submissive. Donna really handled Alicia well, he was a very cute slave girl.”
Jessica and Melanie were horrified at such mistreatment of a young child and even more horrified that Rachael was pleased over the results. Jessica though this woman wasn’t even a woman. Rachael had become a sadistic inhuman creature in Jessica’s mind. Rachael was just pure slime.
Jessica stood up and took pulled out her handcuffs. She said formally, “Rachael Kendall, you are under arrest. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to speak to an attorney, and to have an attorney present during any questioning. If you cannot afford a lawyer, one will be provided for you at government expense. Do you understand your rights Rachael?”
She snapped the cuffs on Rachael’s wrists and the two officers took Rachael out of the office in her handcuffs. The surprised students and teachers watched in amazement as she was taken out of the school into the police cruiser.
She was taken to the station and booked for failure to report suspected abuse of a child.
“Melanie, I think it is time we visited the Petersons. I am going to get Ron and Sandra Peterson. We will interview them at the station. I’ll grill their ass. “
Melanie rarely saw her partner like this. Jessica’s nostrils were flaring and she had an enraged look in her eyes.
Ron was a 26 year old stocky barrow chested guy. He played athletics in collage and high school. His short trimmed marine style haircut and strong thick arms detoured people from giving him too much trouble. He was Alicia’s brother and when their parents passed away he was placed in charge of the Peterson household.
Ron was visibly trembling. He figured when Alicia went into a coma in the middle of class that there would be problems. Two angry looking officers met him at his house. They hand cuffed his wife and him, loaded them into a police cruiser and drove away. The officer was making comments about him in handcuffs the whole way to the station. Like, “You have a lot of experience with handcuffs don’t you Ron. Putting your family members in cuffs. ” Or they said, “Those cuffs look good on you Ron. You should get used to the feel.”
The officer locked him in the interrogation room three hours before the same two female officers came back in.
The two officers sat down in front of Ron and stated, “Ron Patrick Peterson. Before we begin questions, I am bound to inform you of your rights. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to speak to an attorney, and to have an attorney present during any questioning. If you cannot afford a lawyer, one will be provided for you at government expense. Do you understand Ron?”
He had a strong suspicion that this was over his sister Alicia. He didn’t understand what the problem was. Allen was clearly a faggot. He nodded to the officers and asked, “Is this over Alicia?”
She just smiled and he plowed on, “Well Alicia was born as Allen. He was a pathetic boy. What’s all of this fuss over?”
Melanie bolted up from the chair, got over in Ron’s face and snarled, “This fuss, as you call it, is because Alicia nearly died, you slime ball. “
Jessica said soothingly, “Take it easy Melanie. We all know he’s a slime ball and his wife is rolling over on him. He’s going down state for a very long time. “
His face lost all of its blood and turned ghostly white, “What. I didn’t do anything wrong.”
“Now Ron we know you're just a stupid jock but you cant be that stupid. Alicia was poisoned by an overdose of the estrogen you and your wife were feeding him. We also hear he was beaten a lot too. Now, you know all of that is very serious abuse, the states attorney will take extremely seriously. “ Jessica let that hang in the air as Ron seemingly lost his voice. “Now if you tell us your side of the story we might be able to convince the states attorney to take it easy on you but if not, your going away for life. “
“We kept catching him wearing Kathy’s clothes, It was his idea, not ours.” He stated meekly.
“Ron, you’re not helping yourself by lying to us. If you want us to help you, you need to help us. Who fed Alicia hormones that caused her to almost die. Sandra told us you beat Alicia. She tells us it was your idea to turn her into the families slave girl. This is your chance to come clean and tell us what really happened before we go to the states attorney and tell him it was all you.”
He said,” we all were happy except for Allen. He always got into fights with Kathy and he kept getting in the way of me and Sandra. I had nothing to do with it, Kathy and Sandra did it all. I stayed out of there way.
“Whose idea was the estrogen?”
“It was Sandra’s. She purchased it. “
“Yeah well, if it was them and you weren’t there. You sure didn’t do anything to stop it. I bet she used your money didn’t she? That makes you still culpable. Tell us more, Ron.”
“Sandra hated Alicia. Them two didn’t get along. I hired Donna to make the fighting stop.”
“Ok that’s very good. Now tell me about Kathy. What did she do with Alicia?”
“It was Sandra’s idea. Kathy just liked hurting Alicia. Now I’m not saying anymore without my lawyer.”
Which pretty much ended the discussion.
After talking with her supervisor, they had to let him go for the time being.
Within a few minutes they were standing in front of Sandra. Jessica started the questioning, “So Sandra Peterson I must inform you. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to speak to an attorney, and to have an attorney present during any questioning. If you cannot afford a lawyer, one will be provided for you at government expense. “
Sandra was sitting at the table wondering if she was in trouble or not. She never had much trouble because of her looks. She had a beautiful fit body. Her blonde hair flowed down her back in gentle waves. She was tall for most women, over 6 foot tall and what Ron loved best was her breasts. She had DD cups. She married Ron and helped Ron with his family.
“Yes officer.” Sandra said. “I want you to know we never hurt Alicia.”
Jessica snorted, “And I want you to know that we know you’re a lying bitch.”
Sandra never had been spoken that way before and she was shocked. “How dare you speak to me that way?”
“I can speak any way I want Sandra. I am not your sweet little slave girl. We know you hired Donna. We know you and Kathy beat Alicia day and night without mercy. We know you had her enslaved and forced to become the household maid! And you forced her to take hormones which damn near killed her. Your going away for first degree attempted murder!”
For the first time in her life, she was very afraid. She turned white. “Murder, Ma’am.”
Melanie said, “Yes that means your going away for life. Prison. Alicia will be safe from you, for ever. “
“Alicia hated me officer. She kept coming in-between Ron and me. What was I supposed to do? “
Melanie shouted, “Now thats a great reason to repeatedly beat, enslave and poison a girl isn't it?”
Jessica said soothingly, “I know. It was hard living with her and threatening your love. Perhaps we can convince the states attorney consider that. What did you do about Alicia?”
Jessica stated understandingly. “Did you enjoy seeing him dress”
“Yes Allen made a stunning girl,” was Sandra’s response.
“When was the first time Allen dressed as a girl,“ Jessica questioned.
“Kathy was there, I wasn’t. I think I heard after a fight with Kathy.“ Sandra said.
“So if Kathy was there and you weren't, how do you know she didn’t force him?”
She slumped, “I don’t know officer. I just guess.”
Jessica asked, “Did Kathy ever beat Allen when he was a boy?”
“Not that I know of, officer.”
“If Alicia refused to dress or do her maid chores,” Jessica asked. “What would Kathy do?”
“I don’t know. He hated me ,but Kathy had very little patience. She did beat Alicia a number of times. . She always beat Alicia. Alicia was Kathy’s personal slave. She made Alicia wait on her hand and foot. She was forced to obey kathys every command.”
"What part in this did you play Sandra? We know what kind of woman you are. You wear those leather and rubber suits. You’re a dominatrix. You had to have played some part in all of this?”
Sandra answered, “I wanted Ron and Kathy to talk to him and get him to understand. I never wanted them to harm the boy?”
They stood up and said, “That’s enough for today. We will continue this later.“
The two officers walked out and let Sandra and Ron leave. Jessica said, “Its time to talk to Kathy now. “
They let Kathy simmer in the room alone for 5 hours till coming in. Jessica and Melanie were standing on either side of the blonde haired 18-year-old girl.
She was just 14 when her parents died. But even at 14 her looks made it easy to pass for an adult. Alicia said she had sophisticated beauty. Her dark brown hair went down longer than Alicia’s. Her looks had grown stronger with her age. But Alicia now could almost match her in strength.
“Kathy, before we begin, we need you to understand that you have the absolute right to remain silent. If you give up that right then anything you say can be used against you in the court of law. You also have the right to an attorney and if you cant afford one then one will be appointed to you. Do you understand?”
She nodded.
“Kathy. We need the truth from you now. It’s all up to you. Tell us about your brother. Everything? You’re 18 now. We can try you as an adult.”
“My brother is a transgendered officer. She has been taking estrogen for years but we couldn’t stop her. We kept telling her……”
Jessica shouted, “Oh Kathy Kathy. Don’t tell us lies. Ron said you forced him to take estrogen. Sandra laid it all on you about beating Alicia. She said you and Donna tricked him into believing he was a true transgendered. Its up to you to tell us the truth. Now we know Al was known to be violent. He beat you up didn’t he and that is why you hurt him.”
“Yes he handcuffed my hands to the headboard of his bed when we were playing a game. He beat me bad with a paddle. We knew we needed to do something about his violent nature toward women. Sandra suggested I make him my slave girl. I resisted till he beat me.”
Jessica rubbed Kathy’s shoulder and said, “Yes, Al was a violent goon beating women. Now tell us how you taught him to respect women.”
“It was quite easy. Ron realized I couldn’t control Al's violent nature alone so we hired Donna. She taught him and She spanked him when ever he stepped out of line. She had the little bastard cowed within 10 seconds. After she came in, he never stepped out of line again except for once spitting on Sandra but wow that was a mistake.”
Jessica smiled, “I understand you all did this to stop Al’s violent nature. You’re his sister didn’t it ever occur to you it had gone too far?”
“No. He was a bastard. I hated the fuck. He was much easer to handle as a slave girl.”
Jessica smiled and proceeded to walk out and talk with her captain. He said, “Let them go for a few days. We will gather more evidence and then we will nail their ass to the wall. “
By Christine
Chapter Three
Alicia’s doctor had released her into lieutenant Jessica Roberts’s custody. She was sitting quietly on the passenger side looking out the window. She was wearing blue jeans,, white tennis shoes and dark navy blue blouse with soft ruffles. Jessica though it was strange that Alicia asked her permission and tried to explain that how she wanted to dress was her choice. Jessica wouldn’t impose any kind of dress code on the girl. All Alicia did was look up at Jessica.
The look in Alicia’s eyes was kind of frightening. Despite her quite demeanor, jess saw in Alicia’s eyes a look of a hatred that ran very deep. It was like a long suppressed anger. She knew the road to healing Alicia would be very long and difficult. During the long 3 weeks of healing Alicia’s body from the poisoning, officers had interviewed her also for information. They were largely unsuccessful because Alicia was fearful and very defensive. Despite that, they had also questioned her family and Ron multitude times and Jessica thought they would be able to get indictments on them very soon.
Alicia looked at Jessica with flair of hostility.
“Alicia, “ Jessica said smiling softly. “I would think you would be happy to be away from the hospital. You do look a lot nicer then you did a few weeks ago. “
“No I don’t,” Alicia said in a voice close to a snarl. “Jessica”
Jessica frowned. “I don’t know what you mean.”
Alicia shouted. “I am Allen. I never wanted to look —nice- I wanted to be a boy, damnit. My family while supposed to protect me hurt me, tortured me and forced this on me. How am I supposed to feel, Jessica? “
She looked away for a second and then looked back. “While we can correct the feminine changes you were forced to undergo, we cant change the past. Doctors can correct your body and I want to help you. If you cooperated with authorities we could punish your brother and sister. “
“Bullshit, Jessica, you're lying.” She suddenly shouted with unrestrained rage. “Don’t lie to me. I know what you want. You’re a powerful woman and you want a little sissy to torment. I am not deceived by you. All women are the same and I will get away from you. A day will come when I will make all you pay for what you have done. “
Jessica was shocked. Then, as easy as the outburst started, it ended with Alicia shivering and cringing away from Jessica fully expecting a severe punishment for the outburst. Her voice quivering, “Please forgive me Miss Jessica. I’m so sorry for my outburst.”
“There is nothing to forgive, Alicia. You were hurt badly and With my help, you will heal. I wish you would trust me, I will never hurt you.”
Alicia stated in a low quite voice that was stronger than any shout, “I will never trust a woman. I never experienced any being so vicious as a woman. “
Jessica flinched away.
I was hogtied for who knows how long when finally, Sandra addressed me, and undid my hogtie. She got me to my feet, and folded my arms behind me. With my wrists tied together, she started wrenching them upwards."I've got your wrists tied to your collar, sweetie, and I want to make sure it's good and tight so you don't move."
To my relief she took the gag out, and chained my ankle cuffs together. While I worked my jaw to get the stiffness out, she tied my hair back.
"You've got a new pony tail now, and I'm attaching it to a ceiling hook. So don't think about running off," she said, and patted my cheek. I felt a tug on my hair, and whatever was binding my hair went taut. I tried to get better balance, and found that the chain connecting my ankles couldn't be more than six inches long.
"Are you going somewhere, Alicia?" she asked me.
"No, Mistress Sandra," I mumbled.
"Good, because you'd miss all the fun."
I felt her reach behind me, and then my plug started vibrating. I stumbled and when I turned a heel, only my pony tail supported my weight. I hissed as I gritted my teeth, and quickly got my feet under me again. Again the sound of laughter. "I don't recommend hanging by that lovely hair of yours,"
Sandra said. "I want you to enjoy yourself tonight. But you almost cried out, so I'd better gag you again."
I felt the tip of a penis gag against my lips. "Yes, Mistress San-" I said before she shoved it in my mouth. Then I shuddered as I felt strips of leather brush against my chest. "This is a cat-o-nine-tails," she said. "You'll learn to love it." She flicked it against my chest. At first I barely felt it. Then it tickled me. Then she started swinging it harder. But I was used to it now. If she'd hit me like this at first, I don't know if I could have taken it. She slapped me across the chest hard now. I gasped and struggled against my bonds. Suddenly another whip hit my back. And another my thigh. And my chest again at the same time. I had to tap dance on my spike heels to stay upright. The buzzing of my vibrator, mixed with the pain of the whips was driving me mad. Then a whip landed on my half-erect cock, jump- starting my erection. I twisted and strained, blind and aroused as the blows landed all over my body.
"Look at his little cock, he's getting stronger," I heard Sandra shout, as though she were far away.
Lost in my own little world, I felt my cock stand straight up, and I was past the point of no return. I felt myself spurting one pulse of cum after another as my whole body shook and shuddered. The whipping stopped, and I sucked on the penis gag, trying to catch my breath.
"I told you this would be fun, didn't I?" Sandra asked, caressing my face. I tried to nod my head, and another woman said, "don't bother the little faggot now. Can't you see he's busy sucking that fake cock?" Sandra laughed and said to me, "you won't have to make do with a fake cock tonight. We've brought plenty of them for you to try on."
By now I had enough breath back to moan in despair.
"You've had your pleasure, Alicia, and now it's time to pay the piper...with pain!" she said with glee.
Getting whipped didn't qualify as pain? I wondered.
"As you know, Alicia is a teenager now. This is her thirteenth birthday, and she will now receive thirteen whacks on her bottom from each member of the opposite sex at the party," she After some discussion, Sandra grudgingly admitted that I was a boy, and therefore it was the girls who would paddle me.
"It's just as well," she said, "because that means I get to beat you again."
Alicia’s eyes shot open. She has the look of a frightened animal. Her eyes darted around the room and her entire body was trembling uncontrollably. She started screaming wildly in terror. “Nooooo “
~~~*
FEW SECONDS EARLER
Jessica was on the phone with the deputy district attorney Melanie Jensen.
“Alicia will be ready for the trial, Allison.” Jessica said into her phone. “They’re not indicted yet and I made her an appointment with a shrink. Her first appointment is tomorrow morning.” Jessica felt herself loosing patience as she listened to Allison on the other end of the phone. “I know, I know,” Jessica said with a sigh. “We will need Alicia’s testimony at the trial. You haven’t even gone to a judge for the warrants for their arrest yet. Her psychologist and me will have her ready. Give it a rest. “ Slamming the phone down, she sat at the edge of her bed.
Jessica laid back on her bed wearing her thin nighty and hung her legs over the edge of her bed. Her bedroom was dark. Her hands went up to cover her face she was feeling stressed out. Her body trembled slightly and then she went soft again. The clock said 11:30. The sun had sit hours ago. Suddenly a wild shriek went though the house from Alicia’s bedroom. She got out of her bed and ran to Alicia’s bedroom.
When Alicia saw her bedroom door fly open and Jessica run in, Alicia flew toward the closet. She huddled on the floor shaking as Jessica slowly approached.
“Please Jessica don’t hurt me. Please stop, I didn’t mean to wake you,” Alicia cried out toward Jessica with her voice quivering.
Jessica responds with her voice full of compassion, “I heard you screaming, Alicia. I don’t want to hurt you. Why were you screaming.”
Alicia backed up into her dark closet father as Jessica approached. “I was dreaming of my brothers girlfriend and my mistress beating me. Are you going to beat me tonight?”
“No I wont beat you, Alicia. You never have to worry about me hurting you.”
Alicia responds in a nasty voice, “You will forgive me if I Simply don’t trust you. I will never make the mistake of trusting another woman. Ever.”
Seeing there is nothing more to say to convince the trembling girl to trust her, Jessica turned and left the bedroom wondering if there was anything that she could do to help Alicia.
When Jessica left the room, Alicia watched the others back with suspicion. She didn’t trust Jessica as far as she could be thrown. There could be only a few reasons a woman would want to adopt a abused boy for. All she knew was she had to get out of there. She waited till she heard Jessica’s bedroom door close and then she bolted up and ran out of her room toward the kitchen.
Then she ran as fast as she could toward the door. Memories flashed though her mind of how her brother let his girlfriend and her own sister rip her life from her and turn her into a slave girl.
On the way outside, she saw the gun. It was a black service firearm in its holster carelessly slung over the coat rack. She snapped it free and slid the gun out of its holster. It felt heavy and cold in her hand but it also made her feel stronger.
She knew a little about firearms and slid the clip out and saw it was fully loaded. Sliding the clip back, she switched the safety off and headed toward Jessica’s bedroom.
Jessica had slid between her sheets almost asleep when she saw her bedroom door open. Then she saw Alicia’s form enter. The room was dark and it was hard to see.
But as the figure of Alicia came closer, she saw she was holding an object in her hand and pointing it directly at her chest.
“Don’t move Jessica or I will fire!”
By Christine
Chapter -4-
-Idiot- Jessica thought to herself. Leaving her gun unattended and carelessly slung over her coat rack with an unstable child in the house. How stupid could she be!?
She had been a police officer for many years but she had gotten used to the easy life of living alone. So, she never had to worry about her gun when she was in the house. But she should have thought about the problems involved when she took in this girl.
She was really startled at the sound of Alicia’s voice. The look in Alicia’s eyes was the worst. She was clearly very angry. She froze. “Alicia, think about this please and do not do anything you cant take back later.
“Shut up bitch or I will fire. There are only a few things I have done that I regret.”
“Please Alicia think about this. I care about you.”
She screamed with rage, “Stop calling me Alicia, damnit. I told you in the car that my name was -Allen-! Get that though your head you dumb twit.”
She was staying back and the gun was pointed directly at Jessica’s chest. She was scared, for Alicia. She knew she had to stop Alicia. She was a police officer and as part of the job, she accepted she might be shot in the line of duty. That was always a possibility she had accepted. She was comforted if it ever really happened that her fellow officers would hunt down who did it and make sure they were charged.
This was different. This was an abused girl that she wanted to save. She didn’t want this girl to suffer any more than she already has, even if alicia did shoot her. Given her history, she fully understood and forgave her. But the district attorney wouldn’t let the matter drop so easily and Alicia’s life would be over. Alicia would then be arrested, tried and likely convicted. Jessica knew she had to stop Alicia before she did something she couldn’t take back.
One thing Jessica knew she had to do was stop calling the girl Alicia even though name was registered at Alicia and she was documented as a transsexual. “I am sorry alic…Allen if I have upset you. You are right about your name and I am sorry. Calling you Alicia was very thoughtless of me. Please think about what you are doing now. Do you really want to hurt me?”
“Yes, Jessica!” Alicia said coldly. You have to pay Then I will visit my sister. “
She shook her head, “It wont work that way Allen so please think long and hard. I am a police officer. If you shoot me then it will all be over. You wont be able to ever go back from that. I don’t want you to suffer. “
Alicia thought for a few minutes while still holding the gun. Then she fell to her knees, covered her face and started crying. The gun dropped to the floor. Jessica made it to her in a split second and had the gun. Alicia looked up at Jessica fearfully.
“What will you do now, Jessica.”
“We will forget this. No one has to know about tonight. Just go to your room and lets get some sleep. Oh before I forget, if you want me to, I will call you Allen. If I make a mistake and call you Alicia, remind me and I will call you Allen. “
She said nothing and just ran to her bedroom. It was then that Jessica made a phone call to her friend, officer Choi Hung. It looked like she needed some help there. Jessica was afraid for Alicia and didn’t think she could handle her alone now. It was good to have someone else to help her
-Stupid, stupid, stupid- was all she could think. Getting a police officers gun and threatening her with it was about the stupidest thing she had ever done. She considered herself damn lucky that Jessica didn’t handcuff her and have her arrested. That could easily had happened.
She thought how simply wonderful it was to be able to get free from her own bed. That feeling was still surprising after several weeks of it.
Her sister and her brother had chained her to her bed every night so she couldn’t get away, for four years. It had just hit her that she was considered free. She wasn’t sure if she could trust Jessica or not. She did seem to actually care for her but after 4 years of being mistreated by women, she simply couldn’t bring herself to trust this woman or any woman. He had been shown a side of women he didn’t ever want to be part of again. That had ripped apart his life and he doubted it could be put together again. She was a survivor.
As she was dressing she tried to listen to the voices but they were too far away. She put on blue jeans and a purple tee shirt that Jessica bought for her and normal pink tennis shoes. She enjoyed dressing casually.
As she walked down the hallway she only recognized one of the voices. It was Jessica and there was another voice, one deeper male voice she didn’t recognize. She turned into the family room and saw them two sitting beside eachother. Jessica was sitting beside a much bigger man. He seemed friendly enough. They were talking with eachother and then they stopped.
“Well good morning Allen. “ Jessica said. “This is lieutenant Choi Hong. He is an officer in a different division. He will help us here.
He stood up gracefully, extended his hand, “Hello Allen.”
Alicia backed away a little, “Hello Lieutenant. I guess she told you about the stupid thing I did last night. “
She looked at Jessica, “I want to apologize for that. I wasn’t thinking. I was really afraid of being hurt again.”
“Allen, are you afraid now?” Choi asked.
“I… I don’t know. I think so yeah. Jessica still scares me. “
“We understand, “ Choi said. They both smile. “We will move slowly. “ she trusted Choi a lot more but didn’t understand why. As far as Jessica was concerned, she couldn’t trust her at all.
“Sit down Allen and we will get to know eachother. She took a seat across from them,
“Jessica said that you told her you are Allen. All of your records now state you are a transgendered and even tho they say you are male, your name in the records state you now as Alicia. If you don’t like being called Alicia then we wont. Id like to hear your own thoughts on this matter.”
Her lips pressed together tightly as she thought for a few minutes. Time almost stood still. “It is hard to describe but I will try. I was Allen, I am still Allen inside. My parents called me Al till they passed away when their aircraft crashed. Then My wicked sister started beating on me daily and there wasn’t anyone to protect me. She was a few years older, a lot taller and there was no way. I was a preteen age child against a older more developed teenag girl. There was no way any 12 year old could protect themselves but my brother and my sister saw that as a sign I was somehow weaker, more feminine than normal boys. It was stupid but my point to all of this is, Allen was taken away. As things are now, I have lived as a girl for 4 years. I cant go back to Allen. My training, my movements and the shape of my body make it unlikely I could ever be a manly man. I now see myself as a girl and I want to go though with this transition. Just don’t make me a damn slave girl.”
“We are police officers Allen.” Choi said very strongly with a hint of steel underneath his voice. “We uphold the law here. That means we don’t, I repeat, -don’t- mistreats children. We protect them and prosecute those that do. I’d love to arrest your sister, brother, his wife and that mistress Donna bitch and lock them up. We wont ever hurt you. We will make sure no one ever hurts you again.”
She winced but then smiled. “I thank you Choi. I think I like you.”
He smiled sweetly back. “So can you tell me about what happened to you, who did it and specify details.
Craig Walker had just ended his shift at the textile plant and was headed toward his car when he saw a small man leaning on his car, obviously waiting for him.
“Who the fuck are you and get off my car asshole.” Craig snarled
He opened his arms, “Or what” Choi scoffed.
The small man was blocking his way. Craig snarled, “I told you to get off my car, or I’m going to fuck you up you chink.”
Choi chucked. “That is what I am here for. You see, I have a friend and this friend said you are a pervert that likes to molest little children. “ Choi stood up and approached Craig menacingly.
Craig laughed, “Who told you that load of crap?”
“My friend told me, Allen but you may know her as Alicia. You are Craig, Kathy’s Boyfriends. “
Craig’s face darkened seriously. “Allen is a little pervert that dresses like a girl. “
Choi was a few feet away from Craig, he thought he was safe enough away, not that Craig was at all afraid. He was a lot taller than choi standing around 6 foot tall and Choi was closer to 4 foot tall. The other man looked in his late 30s but none of that mattered. Choi closed the distance between them in a flash and somehow, to fast to see exactly what had happened, Choi struck out with devastating power. Before craig knew what had happened, he was doubled over holding his stomach and his feet were swept from under him.
He was hit in the stomach with more strength than he had ever been hit with before. He didn’t know speed and power like this was possible from a human. “What the fuck.”
Then Choi struck again and grabbed Craig’s arm and wrenched it out. “Damn your weak Craig. I guess your just good at fighting 12-year-old kids. “ SNAP. Craig’s elbow snapped apart. “Allen told me everything. Her sister forced her to dress she never wanted to before. Not that is any kind of justification for sexual abuse or beating. You can take this as a lesson in tolerance, you scum. Choi pulled back and kicked the doubled over man across the face and he was out. Then, he left Craig there and drove away. That was fun.
He opened the discussion, “Alicia Peterson, I am doctor John Patrick. I want you to feel comfortable with me. I also want you to know we wont talk about anything you wish not to, till your ready.”
She nodded to him, “I don’t like to be called Alicia. Can you please not call me that anymore?”
“That is alright, what would you rather be called?”
“I don’t know. I used to be Allen but it sounds dumb since im so feminine looking and decided to go along with the transition. How about Heidi?”
He thought for a few seconds. “Heidi is ok. It is your name so you get to choose. Now lets move along. You said you wanted to go along with a transition to female even though it started as being forced on you? Can you explain that to me, Heidi?”
Her forehead wrinkles as if she is thinking. “This matter is very difficult Doctor. The truth is I don’t want to go back to being a boy. I never want to be Allen again. I was turned into a girl and I cant be aboy again if I wanted to. As a boy, I was teased and abused. I am a girl now and that is something im going to have to get used to.
“In the past 4 years, I have gotten very adapt at being a girl. No one I know takes me for a boy. Even if doctors gave me enough testosterone, my mannerisms would still give me away. I cant be a boy and I wont go though another transition. Allen is gone. I will prove that I am strong enough to be a girl. Just, not the girl Kathy wanted. I will be a girl Kathy fears. “
He was busy writing things down on a pad while listening.
“Heidi this isn’t a contest of strength. It is your future. You don’t have to prove to anyone one damn thing. Your gender is how you feel inside. Forced feminization can’t be something pushed on someone and make them feel inside. You’re a boy or a girl and no one can force you to be the other sex regardless of how your body looks. I fear you have the wrong idea here Heidi. It wouldn’t be professional of me to let you go on being a girl if that isn’t how you feel inside.” He states in a very troubled manner.
“I feel female inside, doctor and I feel a little part of me that is male too. But mostly, female. “ Heidi stated.
The doctor mused for a few seconds taking all the girl said. Then finely, “I understand how you are feeling now..heidi. I will recommend that you have an appointment with a therapist specializing in gender identity disorder. I know a really good therapist and I’m going to recommend you to him.
Heidi said, “Thank you doctor. “
They spoke for about 40 more minutes and then he told Heidi to wait outside while he spoke to Jessica.
Ten minutes later Jessica came out and they left.
As Jessica drove them home, heidi just sat there thinking about all that was said.
Jessica spoke first, “I find it really interesting that you told me you were Allen but told the doctor there that you wanted to be called Heidi. Do you want me to call you Allen or Heidi?”
Heidi looked at Jessica for a few seconds and said defensively, “I don’t know jesss. The way I look and feel now, it seems dumb to call me by a boys name. I don’t look like an Allen and I don’t feel like an Allen. I feel more like a girl now than a boy. Allen was a weak boy that was abused by his sister. IM Heidi and I will show her that Heidi is a strong girl whom no one will abuse. You can call me Heidi now. Can you get my name changed?“
“Sure,” she said. “We can do that next morning. And stop threatening like this. Vengeance will just get you hurt or arrested. Let the Law take care of things, ok.”
Heidi shot back, “Like it did when I was twelve.” Then his voice was lased with sarcasm, “It did such a good job then didn’t it, Jessica.”
“You never reported it then. We would have protected you if you did. “
“My brother told me that if I did call the police then one would come and sexually abuse me because I was dressed as a girl.” Heidi stated evenly.
“Yeah you told me earlier, “ Jessica said. “I am sorry for that. That is what upset Choi so much. He will clear things up. He is a really good officer. “
“Um really. It is kind of weird having people cook for me. I am used to women forcing me to make stuff for them. But I usually spit in it when the mistress wasn’t looking. “ She laughed.
Jessica laughed too. “I love calling you Heidi. It is easer seeing you as a girl than as a boy. IM so happy you chose to continue being a girl.”
“What ever, jess. It’s a identity forced on me and I simply don’t want to go though another few years of training trying to be a boy again. I wouldn’t fit in as a guy and you know it. “
“Ok so what do you want for supper, Heidi girl?”
Heidi looked be meanly. “I am not sure.” She growled. “I will eat what you want.”
“Al right Heidi girl.” “I will make us some spaghetti Alicia oh I mean Heidi.” She said kind of mockingly. Then smiling over her shoulder at Heidi.
Heidi was getting uncomfortable around Jessica now. She knew Jess was teasing her but she didn’t like it.
Forty minutes later it was all ready and Choi walked in. It was about 3:30 in the afternoon and the two were sitting at the table eating. Heidi looked visibly upset. Jessica has called her Alicia 4 times since they started eating.
Choi looked very satisfied and asked, “Hey Jessica can I have some. “
“Sure if you ask nicely. What do you think,” She looked over at Heidi and smiled. “Alicia.”
“Jessica, I thought we talked about this.” Choi said sharply. “He doesn’t like being called Alicia. Stop that, cant you see she is upset. What has gotten into you?”
“Haven’t you heard, She wants to continue transition? She wants to be called Heidi now. “
“Then lets call her Heidi and stop calling her Alicia. Jessica I must say I’m really disappointed with you. You are being a bitch now. “
they finished eating and Jessica looked upset but Heidi was sitting closer to choi and they were talking together.
“Choi, would you mind if I lived with you. Its just that I don’t feel comfortable with Jessica. “
“Sure that is Al right. I am sure Jess wont have any problems. She is ok but she gets in her teasing moods at time. “
Changing the subject, Choi said,” On another matter, I have wonderful news Heidi. Ron, Sandra, Katherine have been arrested. For some reason, Donna has fled and can’t be found. There is a court appearance this evening where they make their pleas. “
“I have evidence of prosecution misconduct and police brutality your honor. We have a statement by Kathy’s boyfriend; Craig Walker that he was brutally assaulted by a police officer and we believe this is an attempt by police to intimidate my client. There is ample physical evidence in addition to him being in the hospital for a shattered jaw and broken elbow.“ The defenses attorney stated as he handed the judge a document.
The judged looked it over and then coldly told the district attorney, “Miss, this is Extremely troubling behavior and there is evidence of police abuse. These Gestapo tactics will not be tolerated.” The judge thundered. “I am afraid that given this information, I have to dismiss the charges against the accused. This case is dismissed.” He slammed his gravel down and Ron and his wife Sandra walked out of the courtroom smiling.
“Those sadists beat me for years and one beating and now they cant pay for what they did. I don’t understand Choi, why does the judge care more for sadistic pedophiles than for the people they hurt?” Heidi said in a quite voice. She could barley contain her rage. Her entire body was trembling.
Choi answered, “That is the way our justice system works. I am sorry that I fucked that up for you but I’m not sorry for beating the shit out of that scumbag. He deserved it after what he did to you.“
Heidi asked desperately, “Does that mean that my brother and his wife get away with what they done to me?”
Choi shrugged, “Maybe and maybe not. It all depends if Jessica and The DA Melanie can find a to bring charges against them, or perhaps it may depend on if you are willing to help us work around the judges ruling, Heidi. “ Choi’s eyes narrowed at the girl. He spoke low and dangerously, “Heidi, there are always ways to get justice if the state fails.”
Heidi started getting very afraid. “W-wwwhat do you mean?” her voice quivered.
“We will talk about this later.” Choi answered, “I will show you what I mean later. You never have to be afraid of me Heidi. I wont ever hurt you.”
“Oh, it wasn’t you that scared me, Choi, “ She sounded relieved. ”I wasn’t afraid of you because I know you wont hurt me. The things you were saying were scary. I think I know exactly what you mean. But hey are you ready to go or are we going to sit in the court room till the next case?”
He laughed saying, “It is time to go isn’t it. Jessica said you could come home with me till she straightens some things out. She told me to tell you she is very sorry for what she did.” He told her while standing up and they were walking down the hallway. “Jessica is a great person and she knows she acted stupidly. “
Heidi shrugged, “Think nothing of it, Choi. She was the one that saved me from hell and for that I owe her a lot. “ Her voice lowered to a near hiss, “Jessica isn’t the one I have to settle with. “ Her eyes flashed dangerously, “What ever you want to do now, I am with you Choi. “
~~~~*~~~~
His house was only lit by flickering candles and darkness had fallen outside. His house was decorated in a very far eastern manner. Shadows dances on the walls. Heidi sat nervously across from Choi, and several other men and a woman. She was wondering what was going on. They all seemed to revere Choi.
“The time has come to tell you about myself, Heidi. My full name is Choi Hong Hi. I used to be called General Choi, I served in the army of the Democratic People's Republic of Korea.” He paused to let that sink in.
“What, you were a general how did you get here?” she asked not entirely believing the man.
“I will explain. I was second only to president Kim IL Song but serving north Korea was hard and the we were forced to do things that made me very upset so I defected, left the country. I traveled to South Korea for a while and from there, I made it to the United States where I was granted asylum. I was taken in and trained by the Central Intelligence Agency. I went there to all over the world to aid, train others and serve the United States. I went to Israel and Jordan. I even worked closely with Israel’s massad but after more than ten years I learned a few things. One of them is no matter what government you serve; there is an ugly side they try to hide from the people of their nations. So I retired and now serve in police department. IT is a lot simpler life where I see the results of my work. The people I help instead of a shadowy government. But you see, a lot of intelligence agency’s do what I did to Craig to get information. Massad is one of the most skilled. “
The people beside Choi nodded at everything he said. The woman walked up to heidi and said, “I also served with Choi. Everything he says is the truth and we can help you with your family if you are ready.
“Thank you. I want to but on one condition, Choi?”
“And that is,” Choi asked.
Heidi said, “That I get to be there and help. Since I was the one they abused, I want to do this my way. “
“We can work that that, Heidi. “ They were all smiling. “If we are going to do this we must make plans. They all huddled together and started discussing it.
~~~~*~~~~
A black car pulled up to the house Heidi lived in captivity for four long years. It was house that Heidi’s dad brought for them. The house was supposed be a sign that they moved up in the world. Heidi thought that was most ironic. Heidi stepped out of the car and studied the house for a few seconds and memories flooded her mind. The night was dark and she was sure everyone in the house was fast asleep. The woman stepped out of the other side of the car. She walked up alongside Heidi and put her hand on the smaller girls shoulder. “Don’t be scared Heidi. You are a strong girl.”
Heidi looked up and said, “I know, Chen. “ The cold wind wept past her blowing her hair around. She was glad she was wearing the black leather jacked and her leather pants. They almost looked like they were painted on her. She looked determined and fearsome. She reached down to her waist and felt a reassuring metal handle. She smiled tightly to herself, “The bastards will pay.”
She moved confidently toward the front door of her old house. She knew where a key was hidden and easily opened it and stepped inside. Being inside the house brought a new flood of horrible memories. Memories of her wearing the maids outfit and chained to the floor. Memories of her being beaten by Donna, or Kathy. Her family had a lot to answer for, A whole lot.
Chen simply followed Heidi as she walked up the steps and went into her old room. She turned to Chen, “There are a lot of memories here Chen. “
“I bet, Heidi,” Chen answered.
Heidi pointed at the bed, “That is the bed I was raped in by arcadia. Kathy Chained me to it night after night”
“I am sorry for that. You can trust me how ever. General Choi will be here with help in a few minutes. We need to move.”
Heidi told her, “There is no rush, Chen. Let me think. “ She walked over to her closet and looked at the clothes she used to wear. She ran her fingertips along the line of clothes until she felt something satin. She pulled it out and it was her maid’s outfit. She felt a shiver travel down her spine, “This is what I wore almost every day.”
Heidi said firmly, “Chen, I have an idea. “ She started taking off her clothes
“Heidi we don’t have time for this. What are you doing, girl?”
“Chen, I said I have an idea. This will make it a lot more satisfying for me, and more fun.” She slid off her pants and put the satin dress over her body. Then slid black nylons on. She looked just like she used to during her captivity without the chains. “Chen, how do I look?”
“You look very silly, girl. Are we going to give them some payback or are you going to clean house,” Chen laughed.
Heidi Laughed back, “Yeah I know I look silly. Very servile. They will get the idea though.” Then she smiled wickedly,” You’ll see.”
The door opened and a tall slim busty blonde entered. “Who’s there. “
Heidi pulled out the gun and aimed it at Sandra. She started walking toward the woman. She knew who it was. “My name is Alicia.” She hissed wickedly. “I am a sweet little slave girl. “
Sandra was shocked but she didn’t know what all was going to happen. She started to say something when suddenly the gravity of the situation hit her, she saw the other woman in the room and both were carrying guns. “Alicia, what are you doing.”
“It is time to repay all you did to me. Put your hands on your head and walk to Ron’s room. We have —a lot- to discuss.”
This chapter deals with dark subject matters some may find disturbing. I intended to write this story with Alicia/Heidi getting the chance to pay back her family herself. There is also a murder committed.
Note from the author, When I am writing from Heidi’s family’s POV, I referred to her as Alicia since they didn’t get the news that she changed her name to Heidi.
“Sandra,” Heidi said in a dangerously low voice, as if trying to keep her emotions under control, “Before we begin, I want to know one thing.” Heidi paused.
Sandra was simply looking down at Heidi and trying to figure out what was going on.
Heidi moved in closer to Sandra and then she pulled her gun back across her own shoulder. Suddenly Heidi screamed in rage, “Why did you hate me.” She swung the gun across Sandra’s face, nailing her along her jaw line. Sandra’s head snapped to the side and she fell to the floor. It all happened in the flash of a second and before Sandra could answer, she was on the floor trying to clear her vision.
“I was a simple twelve year old boy who had just lost his parents when we moved to LA,” Heidi screamed at Sandra. “There was no reason to hurt me, Sandra. None at all.” She pulled her foot back and kicked the kneeling woman in her face.
Sandra’s head flew back and blood poured from her nose. Heidi stood menacingly over Sandra. Heidi aimed the gun down toward the back of Sandra’s head.
“After 4 years of being tortured, sexually abused and humiliated by you, Sandra, It feels really good to have you cowering in pain beneath me. “ Sandra just shivered, blood still pouring from her nose. “You are scum, Slime of the earth and you may or may not survive this night, but we are waiting time here. Lets move to my brothers bedroom and get you secured.”
Sandra knew there was nothing she could say. She just looked up, “You will pay for this, you bastard. “
Heidi kept the gun aimed, “You have alot more to pay for, than I do, I said move it!” She hit Sandra on the back of the head.
Chen moved up and grabbed Sandra’s arm and yanked her up and pushed her though the door.
Ron was standing in the doorway with his strong arms folded. “What the hell is going on here, Alicia stop this nonsense this instant. “
Chen leveled her firearm directly at Ron’s face and Heidi pulled up her gun. Chen shouted in a commanding voice, “Move away from the door and put your hands up, Ron.”
The big man stupidly said, “Wha.“
“I said move away from the door. Get down on the ground and show me your hands, -now-!”
Chen shouted again, “Ron, do you want to get -shot-.”
Ron finely got the idea that he didn’t have many options other than getting himself shot, or complying. He moved away and lay on the floor face down.
Choi pulled in front of the house in a large black van. He came out of the van with two other men following him. They arrived at Ron’s bedroom, heavily armed. One of the men was carrying a large double barrel shotgun.
Sandra and Ron realized they had lost all possible control over the situation. Ron was starting to wonder if any of them would survive this night.
Choi and his friend were busy tying Ron and Sandra’s hands behind them and securing them tightly to chairs. They were not going anywhere.
Ron shouted, “Alicia, what the hell do you think you are doing?”
The only response from Heidi was, “You will address me now as Heidi, Alicia is gone.” She drew her arm back and brought the gun across Ron’s face with enough power to knock him over sideways in the chair we was secured too.
Heidi smiled a dark sinister smile. “Choi here had been helping me work out for the past two weeks. “ She hauled Ron back up, griped Ron’s collar and whipped the gun across Ron’s face three more times. They were very solid shots and by the third strike, his face was bloody.
“This is only the beginning, brother,” Heidi hissed. “You should have thought of the consequences before you allowed your girlfriend and my sister to ruin my life. Now I will end yours.”
She looked over at Chen, “Lets go see what Kathy is doing.”
The two women went into Kathy’s bedroom to see her getting out of bed. She looked up to see who was coming in her bedroom. She recognized her sister immediately. Her face brightened, “Hey Alicia, have you missed us.” Kathy saw her in her cute little maid’s outfit.
“Hardly you horrible sadistic ugly bitch, I come for something else.” Heidi Spit out venomously. Her voice was laced with pure hatred.
Kathy, being accustomed to being in complete control over everything that her sister Alicia did, reacted as she always had to such behavior. Her face darkened dangerously, she growled, “How..dare..you…speak to me that way. You will apologize to me right now, slave girl or you will pay.”
Chen and Heidi both laughed as they drew both of their guns and aimed them at Kathy. In that instant, Kathy realized two things: one was this was a situation she had absolutely no control over, and the second was that Alicia, her sister had come to repay her for what she did. Not that any of those facts made her feel better. She was, infact, very frightened at the moment.
She approached Kathy, “I have waited a long time for this, sister.“ Heidi chuckled. She struck out hitting Kathy in the chest and nearly knocking the wind out of her lungs. She was gasping for air when Heidi pulled Kathy’s face up and across her face with the gun, knocking her down. Then, Heidi said in a bimbo like voice, “Whoa, this is going to be fun. Repaying my dearest sister for all of her kindness. I owe you alot dear sis. “
Kathy decided the best thing she could do was to be quite. She started crying. Kathy figured that this would get settled soon enough and she would get to repay her sister for this. She was so wrong.
Chen pulled the bitch though the door and into Ron’s bedroom where Kathy finely found out just how serious this situation was. Three other armed men, and her big brother and his wife were tied to a chair as hostages. There were two other chairs and she had a good idea what they were for.
Choi said, “Take your seat Kathy or one of these men will help you. The choice is yours.”
Kathy was still crying so one of the other men grabbed Kathy and forced her to take a seat. They put cuffs on her and restrained her to the chair.
Heidi stood in front of her sister, “It just hit me dear sister. “
Kathy said dumbly, “Huh?”
“Well, do you remember the disgusting thing you always made me do for your goddamn rotten boyfriend, Craig?”
“Yes, what about that,” she asked.
“Well, it was you that set it up, forced me to perform oral sex on the guy repeatedly, over a period of 4 years as well as forcing me to be a Jeremy’s girlfriend and having full sex with them. It just hit me that I’m sure one of these men thinks you are attractive. I can repay all your ‘kindness’. Fair is fair, Kathy.” Heidi smiled a terribly wicked and evil smile. Kathy simply started balling.
“Oh come on sister. Mistress Katherine. I cant stand to see such a dominant strong woman cry simply because she has lost control. A true domme never cries. The problem is that you are not a true domme. You are simply a fake. You are weak woman trying to pose as something she isn’t and as long as you had your muscle, you were good. A true domme never needs extra help. “ She chucked as Kathy kept crying. “But I remember when I hit you before and you cried. It was then that I knew your weakness. I always held that image and never forgot when I got the best of you. “
Heidi moved her face close to Kathy’s, “You may not survive this night.”
Then, Donna bust into the room thinking she could gain some sort of control but just as quickly, she realized she couldn’t. She was outnumbered and outgunned.
Choi forced Donna into a chair easily. She was accustomed to being stronger than many men but this man had impossible strength.
He chucked at the look in her face, “Surprised, don’t be. I am a master instructor in Korean martial arts. “
Heidi just looked at Donna. She was a true domme. Donna never showed weakness of any kind. Even now, she showed no fear.
Heidi asked, “Choi, can I have the shot gun?”
Choi said, “Sure, give Heidi the shot gun, Jim?”
“Yes, sir.” He handed Heidi the shotgun.
Heidi walked up to Donna holding the gun. “Donna I never had illusions over you. Of all the scum here, Ron, Kathy, Arcadia, Sandra you were the most dangerous of all. You were a true domme. But you were not very smart, you idiot. Does a true domme sexual abuse a child, torture a child and force a child into becoming the opposite sex. How can you claim superiority while acting so despicable? “
“You wouldn’t understand and you will pay for this,” Donna said. “I will be there to watch you also, Alicia. You don’t fool me trying to be Heidi. “
She pulled the shotgun back and slammed the butt end of the gun right into Donna’s mouth. Blood flew from her face as it rocked back. She spit, “Have your fun, slave.”
Heidi asked contemptuously, “What makes you so sure you will survive this night, Donna?”
“After four years, I know you Alicia,” Donna said snidely. “And I know you don’t have what it takes to commit murder.”
She clicked the safety off of the gun and walked right up to Donna. “Oh, you know me don’t you? Lets see about that.”
Choi warned, “Heidi don’t do anything stupid here. We never planed for a murder.”
Heidi pulled the gun back, pointed the barrels at Donna’s mouth and shoved it into her mouth, busting though knocking her front teeth out. Then, Heidi pulled the trigger. The sound rocketed though the room in a deafening blast. Both barrels shot, the power blasted all the way though Donna’s head and out the back spraying the opposite wall with brain matter, shot and gore. It was a grotesque scene with Donna’s head split apart.
Heidi was propelled backward and she screamed as the gun kicked her shoulder. She didn’t expect that.
But it was done and there was no turning back. Heidi stood up and looked at what she had done. Suddenly a cold chill spread though her body. Up until now, She could turn back and there was a reasonable chance that given her history, the DA would overlook, or at most let her plea to something much lower. But this, no, the district attorney would not over look a premeditated murder. She would pay for this. She had no doubt. But she was not sorry at all. Donna deserved it after what she done.
But as for as her family was concerned, suddenly it became much more serious as they had just witnessing the violent ruthlessness of their sister Heidi. Watching Heidi cold bloodedly execute Donna. They were now in complete terror.
Heidi quickly got control over herself for she had just displayed how ruthless she could be. She had to to demonstrate she could. The demonstration worked now. Her family would now respect her. “Now Kathy, what do you think of your Donna now?”
She was trembling in her seat.”
Choi not wanting to make a scene infront of everyone, simply said, “Heidi I don’t think that was the wisest thing to do but we must move on. Lets get the hostages and move them to a more secure location. We can not stay here. “
“Heidi, please help me,” Kathy pleaded. “Jim raped me.”
Heidi was normally a compassionate girl. Seeing her sister bruised all over her body, shivering in fear and chained to a basement wall, she wasn’t at all caring. Kathy’s eyes were almost swollen shut and she could see bloody welts all over Kathy’s back. She inflicted a few of the welts.
Heidi shrugged her shoulders, “SO, Kathy, why is that my problem?”
“I am your sister,” Kathy cried. “You should care about me.”
Heidi spit out, “Like you cared about me?”
“I always protected you, Heidi?”
Kathy could swear she saw fire flair up in Heidi’s eyes. “You beat me Kathy. I remember every beating. The more serious ones started weeks after we moved into the new place where the first time, you tied me up using duct tape after battering my face. And then with Sandra’s help you spanked me ruthlessly for hours till I was battered. Then countless times after that using all sorts of painful objects. But Kathy, that isnt all you did is it?”
“What is wrong with that, you were a very annoying boy picking fights with me.”
“That isn’t all you did, Kathy. You also forced me to do sex things with guys. You also forced me to submit to sex with boys my age. You cheered and watched as women beat me harshly. And then, you continually enslaved me. Any type of resistance was met with a harsh beating. SO you tell me why I should give a rats ass about Jim raping you. I love seeing you suffer, Kathy. You worked hard to earn this. “
Kathy pleaded, “But, I am still your sister, Heidi. “
“I was also your sister but you didn’t care. You didn’t care and neither do i. I learned from you well. You don’t know what you did to me but you took away most of my feelings. You took away my life and everything I loved. You destroyed Allen’s life. Now, I will destroy yours. You should have loved me, Kathy. “
Kathy responds, “I always did love you. It was hard with you picking fights with me and having that girlish manner and that feminine face. Making you a girl was easy. You have to admit you make a good one.” Kathy smiled
“You never loved me. Beating me isn’t love, forcing me to serve you and become the families slave girl wasn’t love. I didn’t want to be a girl but I can’t help that now. I am a girl.” Her face became hard as stone. Her voice became poisonous, “I will become a girl on my own terms. A girl that child abusers fear the most. Don’t expect any compassion from me, Sister!”
Jim started walking down the steps. Kathy heard his steps coming down the stairs and his voice, “hey Kathy I am ready for another round babe.”
“Oh, no, Heidi,” Kathy pleads desperately. “Do something please.”
Then Heidi grabbed Kathy and shoved her into the wall. "It's payback time for the beating you gave me," she said, "and if you hurt that boy's feelings, I'll hurt a lot more than just your feelings." "Jeremy's a nice boy. But he's very sensitive, so you'd better make him happy or I'll find someone a lot bigger and meaner for you. I've told him you're into bondage, but you're a little shy, so he'll have to meet you more than halfway. And if you know what's good for you, you're going to pretend to like everything he does."
Kathy remembered she told Alicia that right before her first rape. She knew what was going to happen. She wanted to scream. She wanted to cry. “This is getting worse all the time.”
Heidi shrugged her shoulders, “You should have thought about that before you hurt me, you bitch now enjoy your boyfriend Jim. “ she started walking out as Jim approached Kathy. Kathy was cowering away trying to stay out of reach. “Please Jim not again. “
Heidi simply laughed. At least Kathy had the luxury of pleading no and crying during her rape. Heidi remembered Alicia had to pretend to like what she was enduring.
~~~~*~~~~
“Well, Heidi have you been crying?”
“Yes, General Choi. I have been thinking about Donna. It just feels a lot differently than I thought it would. It is hard to deal with.”
“Heidi, I understand and I don’t think you have that cold heartedness in you. It is a good thing.”
“It is just that I think I shouldn’t be sorry I killed Donna. I mean, she beat me and tortured me for years. Not only that but she loved hurting me. She shattered my life apart and kept me in a constant state of terror. She deserved to die for that. Especially by my hands but on the other hand, What does that make me. “
“You didn’t kill a person, Heidi,” Choi said. “You killed an animal. People are caring. They protect children. These ‘people’’ that abuse children are not people. They are creatures. They have no rights to exist. Take it from me and I have killed many of them. Internal Affairs doesn’t care. We made an arrangement with them and very few in office care about pedophiles rights. We all agree they are a threat and they have no rights. “
She could hear Ron screaming in pain from down the hall. He could also hear Sandra scream. “What do you mean, General Choi?”
He asked, “Did you see in the paper about the teacher Richard Jackson being shot in his home last Friday?”
She nodded
“I shot him, Heidi. He was a convinced pedophile that was hiding that while working as a teacher. I went into his home and shot the bastard. “
Heidi was so stunned that she couldn’t think of anything to say.
~~~~*~~~~
She looked around the farmhouse and made sure everyone was asleep. She snuck outside and dialed on her phone. She prayed for whom she wanted to speak to was there.
It rung a few times until it was picked up. A sleepy voice answered, “Hello?”
“Oh my god Jessica Thank god you are there.”
“Heidi, Is it you? What are you thinking calling me at this time of night?”
“I needed to talk to you badly, Jess. I am so sorry for leaving you like that. YOU wouldn’t believe what I have been though. “
“Heidi, I hate this too. You have disappeared and so has your family. They searched their home and found Donna executed. They don’t know who done it but They suspect Choi.”
She asked, “Who is they?”
“State police, They are out searching for you and Choi. They fear you have been kidnapped.”
“Jess I’m scared. I was talking to general Choi and he was talking about people he shot. I didn’t know this but I want to get out of here.”
Before Jessica could respond, the line went dead.
“I am very disappointed with you, Heidi. This was your idea. “
She tried to reason with Choi, “Choi, It was me that shot Donna. I want to confess and turn myself in. I don’t want this life.”
Choi got mean, “That is totally out of the question, Heidi. I am sorry but I cannot allow you to do that. You must not leave now. ‘
As they were talking together, the front door blew in and a dozen fully armed police came though the door. Two of Choi’s men stupidly tried to shoot and they were shot dead.
Choi took his gun and aimed it right at Heidi’s face, “You will pay for this, Heidi”
Before he could fire, Two shots from a nearby police officer hit him and Choi went down.
Heidi put her hands up as two state cops approached her, “Heidi Peterson, You are under arrest for premeditated Murder of Donna Dixon. You have the right to remain silent.”
Heidi had been finger printed, Handcuffed and locked in a bare room with only a large table and a window that seemed to just reflect the room back at her.
Heidi was very frightened and scared now. She wasn’t sure what was going to happen to her now as she sat by herself in a uncomfortable metal chair. She had been there for over 45 minutes and no one had come in to check on her. She had been there alone and handcuffed.
Heidi covered her face and started to cry when the door opened and Jessica walked though. “Hey there Heidi, I have soooo missed you girl.”
She looked up toward Jessica with tears still streaming down her face. “Hi Jessica.” Her face brightened at seeing Jessica. “I have missed you too. “
She ran up and gave Heidi a tight hug. “I am just sorry that it has to be under these circumstances. I feel responsible for it and im so sorry for teasing you and I promise I wont do it again. “
“It is ok, Jessica,” Heidi said. “I don’t think there is a way out of this now. But how did you find me?”
“You called me, Heidi,” Jessica said. “They could trace the call and luckily, The location was minutes away from the California State Police so they were able to send a team there.”
“Thank you Jessica for helping me out of that. What will we do now?”
Jess said, “Well for one, I do not blame you for anything. Donna and your family hurt you so they were owed. Donna wont be missed.” She laughed. “She had a son herself that lives a life of dispair. State Police freed him, or should I say her.” Jessica sighed, “I don’t know. It is difficult to know how to refer to someone forced to be the other gender. This whole situation breaks my heart Heidi and I wish I could convince the DA to go easy on you. But she cant with murder of this kind.”
Heidi said, “I understand. I shouldn’t have.”
Jessica said sharply, “Shut up, Heidi. Remember you are in a police interrogation room so don’t make statements about this. Lets not hang ourselves here. There is a lawyer coming to represent you and he is very good also. “
The door opened again and this time, two very serious looking suited detectives walked in. Jessica was kindly dismissed by the lead detective.
They sat across from Heidi. He opened the discussion, “Hello, Heidi. Before we begin, I must inform you of your rights. You probably know you have the right to remain silent and what ever you say can be used against you. “
“I understand. “
One of them approached Heidi and told her to hold out her hands and he put a clear tape and lifted it off of Heidi’s hands.
He smiled at Heidi, “We have gunshot residue and the shotgun was tested. It has your fingerprints. Heidi do you know what this all means?”
She gulped, “That you know I killed Donna?”
The lead detective said, “Yes we know you murdered Donna in cold blood. You will be convicted of it. “
Heidi knew it anyway. “I shot Donna. Do you know what she did to me?”
“We know, Heidi but we were going to prosecute her. You had no right to go shoot her. Now we have to prosecute you..”
Heidi said resigned, “I know you do. I don’t understand why, She was a child abuser. Pure scum of the planet that only other scum will miss. But I understand it is the law. “
He asked, surprised, “I am impressed Heidi. Are you confessing?”
“Yes, I admit I killed her.”
He laid a pad of paper in front of Heidi, “Then write down in your own words everything that happened including shooting Donna. “
“Alright, detective. “ The two walked out as Heidi started writing.
~~~~*~~~~
After Heidi wrote down her damning confessing, They lead her to a private cell and locked her in. A few hours later, Jessica opens the door and walks in with an older woman behind her. “This is Joni Small, She will represent you, Heidi. “
She sat down and said sadly, “I don’t know if there is much I can do for you Heidi. You wrote a detailed damning confessing. Why didn’t you wait for me? Jess said I was coming.”
She shrugged, “Because Joni, I did it and I don’t really care if anyone thinks it was wrong. We will try to get as much leniency as possible. But I Killed Donna. Can’t you argue it was justified?”
Joni responded, “Sure but don’t count on that working. You went to there place and shot her. There are women convicted of murder, for killing their abusive husbands while they were trapped in the house at the time. The law just isn’t very sympathetic to victims of abuse.”
“I had no idea.” Her shoulders slumped. “I guess I’m fucked. I lived 4 years in a prison my family created. Now I’m going to a state prison.”
~~~~*~~~~
“Defendant Heidi Peterson, the state is charging you with first degree premeditated murder. How do you plead?”
Heidi was frightened again. The judge looked very uncaring and cruel. She was standing in front of the judge behind a table and the state people were at the other side of the room behind their table. Her attorney standing reassuringly beside her spoke, “The defendant pleads not guilty, your honor. “
“The plead is so entered,” He said.
“Given the seriousness, Cruelly calculating brutality of the murder, The state requests no bail for the defendant.”
Joni said, “But your honor this is a 16 year old child that was abused by Donna. We can’t consider her a risk. I request the defendant be remanded to Jessica Roberts; She is a esteemed police officer. “
“Counsel, I am inclined to agree with the state. The defendant is to be held without bail.”
The police officers took Heidi and lead her away.
~~~~*~~~~
Heidi was taken to a state prison and held in isolation. This was perhaps the scarcest place she ever had been in. How ever, after eighteen hours of being held there, some visitors came and she was lead to what looked like a conference room. There were some very formal looking people there.
“Hello Heidi. My name is Jack grimes, I work for the United States Attorney General and these are federal marshals. “
“Um- hello.” Was all Heidi could squeak out.
“You were with general Choi, we are interested in him too. We have been investigating him for some time but couldn’t get any witnesses. He survived.“
She didn’t say anything and he continued, “If you will cooperate with us, the state will give you immunity from prosecution for the state charges. “
“What, they will? Really,” Heidi said surprised.
“Yes but they aren’t happy with it. They will cooperate with federal authorities anyway. We both realize the value of putting Choi behind bars.”
The Threat
by Christine
The threat
By Christine
Capt Jason was just about to finish the fifty-first mission. He looked out the window of his tiny spy ship at the planet below, CentauryIV. He sent a message to the Eight fleet grand admiral Shanya. “Last outpost has been found. The traitor Abu is here with his fleet and the rest of the rebel sect of Orions. The beacon has been activated. “ A tight smile spread across Jason’s face. The long civil war was about to be over and then peace would reign though the galaxy.
The orions, he thought with disgust. They were crazy religious sect that his government has declared enemies. Government Caricatures depict them as hooked noses, bent frames and molesting women. The government told people that they steal, murder and plunder populations. During the first fifty years of the empire, hundreds of billions were sent away, never to return and the remaining Orions went into hiding and a few built up fleets to resist the government.
This was the last outpost of their resistance. After the civil war was over, he would be free to marry the empress’s niece. He earned his time off for this.
***
“Captain Julian?“ a voice called from the portside crew pit. “We just received a message from Capt. Jason. “
Julian, leaning over the shoulder of a new trainee at the new colossal commandships engineering monitor ignored the shout. “Trace these new lines for me” he taped his light pin on the schematic on the display.
The engineer threw a questioning look at Julian. “Ma’am?”
“I head the man.” Julian said. “You have an order.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Captain Julian.” The voice repeated, closer this time. Keeping her eye on the display Julian waited till she could hear the sound of his footsteps. Then, with all the regal weight that thirty-five years spent in the Imperial fleet gave to a person, she turned and straightened her tunic.
The young officers brisk walk faltered and abruptly halted. “Uh ma’am” He looked into Julian’s eyes and his voice faded away. Julian let the silence hang in the air for a couple of heartbeats. Long enough for those nearby to notice. “This isn’t a slave auction at a remote outpost, Ensign Tachal. This is the bridge of an Imperial battleship. Routine information is not--repeat not- simply shouted in the direction of its intended recipient. “ Her voice was calm but icy cold. “Is that clear, Ensign?”
Tachal swallowed, “Yes, ma’am.
Julian nodded and said, “Good, report.”
“We received a message from Jason, it’s for the grand admiral. The last outpost has been found. The traitor is there with his entire fleet. Jason has activated his beacon. “
A tight wolfish smile spread across Julian’s face. This was good news indeed. “Good lieutenant. Continue your duties. I will be back soon. “ She turned and headed out the door. If procedure frowned on shouting across the bridge, it frowned even harder on interrupting the grand admiral’s sleep by intercom. One spoke to her in person, or one did not speak to her at all.
She didn’t know what the grand admiral did with her long hours she spent in her personal office that she had constructed soon after taking command of the flagship of the imperial fleet. The empress promoted her the esteemed rank of grand admiral only a few months ago. ‘Perhaps’, Julian thought to herself, ‘ she was about to find out.’
She entered the hallway and approached one of the red suited guards that protect flag ranks of the Imperial fleet. She stated formally, “There’s a personal message for the grand admiral. “ The guard nodded and opened the door for her. She proceeded though the protected corridor and at last, saw what she did.
Her eyes adjusted to the darkness in the room. She saw holographic images surrounding the naked grand admiral sitting in the center cross-legged. Julian saw her commander’s eyes open. She looked up from her displays, “Greetings Julian. What is your message?”
“Capt Jason has found the last outpost of the orions. The traitor Abu is there with his entire fleet. He’s activated the beckon. “
The grand admiral smiled and pressed a switch on one of her counsels. The image of Jason was replaced with a new holographic image of the galaxy with a blinking circle where Jason’s beacon was. “So there it is, captain. Proceed there at once.”
Julian opened her com and gave the orders for the fleet to enter hyperspeed.
Then suddenly the grand Admiral asked, “So what do you think of Jason, Julian?”
Stunned by the question but Shanya didn’t hide that she has a fascination toward Jason. She didn’t understand it herself. He was cute but very small for a twenty-five-year-old man. He had an almost, effeminate look about him. He had a very tiny body for a male. Face soft face and he styled his hair very femininely. “Well ma’am, I don’t know what to think. He’s a good officer, I guess. Why do you ask?”
The grand admiral responded, “Because I’m thinking of a new project. Jason is perfect for it. We could name him Jennifer, don’t you think?’
Julian was getting confused and stammered, “But that’s a name for a female, Admiral Shanya, why would you change his name?”
She responded evenly, “Because of our new project. Jason would look great as a woman. I certainly have the authority to order it. Jason has the perfect frame and build. The transition would go perfectly, don’t you agree?”
Julian let those thoughts go thought her mind for a few seconds and then stated, “Well yeah, but he’s engaged to the empresses niece. What do you think Jason’s response to it will be? And what of the Empress, wouldn’t she be displeased?”
Shanya simply said, “I have been in contact with the Empress. She has no problem and of Jason’s feelings, I don’t care. I am his superior officer. He will obey or be thrown in the brig for insubordination. “
***
Julian peered though a window looking at the spiraling vortex of her ships traveling thought hyperspeed and then, suddenly she felt the ship slow.
“Grand Admiral, we have CentauryIV right in front of us and the last remnants of the Rebel Abu’s fleet is there with them. We finely have them!”
Shanya said, hiding no satisfaction in her voice, “Good. There’s no need for subtly here. Open fire at will. They’re trapped between an anvil and a hammer.”
It was over quickly. Abu never had a chance against the awesome power arrayed against him. His ships destroyed one by one in fury fireballs.
***
Jason docked his ship in the command ship just as he saw the landings and the black troop ships of the Imperial Inquisition squads go though the atmosphere to round up the Orions.
He stood in front of the grand admiral as she presented him with a medal. He thought he would get some leave but she simply ordered him to his cabin.
Ten minutes later he was alone in his cabin and wondering when he get some leave.
***
“The scout ships have returned from their scanning mission in the Athos arm of the galaxy. They found an undiscovered planet that has intelligent life, a kind of civilization with primitive industry,” Said a junior grade officer to the captain.
She took the report and looked it over. She said “looks like it is at least worth giving further attention.” I will give a report to the Empress. Send a dedicated scanning fleet to the edge of that solar system. Do not enter the system. Record all transmissions emanating from the planet and send it to me. We will call this undiscovered planet, Solarus.
**
Four weeks later.
A monstrous battleship was heading toward colossal spherical station. A small shuttle flew out of the docking bay silently. The pilot stated briskly, “Doomgiver, you are commanded to lower the deflector shield immediately.”
“The deflector shield will be lowered when we have confirmation of your identity. Transmit your clearance code now,” was the reply and the pilot felt sweat trickle under her collar. Her passenger wasn’t in the mood to wait. She looked back to see the black clocked figure glaring with her glowing eyes at her.
Her trembling hands danced over the keyboard keying in the sequence code.
The controller on the other end, in the bridge of the Doomgiver looked at his readout with disbelief. What came back with the confirmation code was the very symbol of the Empire. He looked at the display for several seconds before it hit him, who that shuttle was transporting. The Doomgiver captain came up behind him, wondering what the holdup was for this shuttle was. They both said in unison, “The Empress.”
He said in a firm voice, “Code accepted, proceed to the main docking bay.”
The shuttle engines flared up and sped toward the enormous spherical station. The pilot could see hundreds of thousands of small fighters orbiting the station in honor of the empress’s arrival. The shuttle silently entered the docking bay. She could see enormous columns of troops standing in ridged formations. The shuttles ramp lowered. Captain Julian and Grand Admiral Shanya were standing in front of the enormous columns of assembled troops.
On top of the ramp, the praetorian ran down and poised themselves in two lethal rolls at the bottom of the ramp in watchful guard of their ruler. Then a dark clocked woman appeared out the doorway of the shuttle. She looked malevolent and cruel. Her face was darkened under the hood but her purple glowing eyes seemed to burn holes in whoever she looked at. She started moving down the ramp with absolute confidence and power, a twisted cane taping as she walked down. When she reached at the bottom, the two commanders knelt to their dark ruler. She beckoned to the two, “You may arise.” They stood up and started walking in between the assembled troops. The empress said, “You have done well, Shanya. I have studied the reports of this new planet and I have foreseen that it will become important strategic possession for the Empire. I have come to supervise the conquest personally. This will be one of the greatest conquests since CentauryIV.” She cackled and the evil sound reverberated throughout the great hall.
***
Shanya and Julia were at a meeting onboard the Doomgiver battlestations war room. There were hundreds of officers and a few flag ranks attending. In front of them all, were a team of elite army commandos assigned to Jason. There was a holographic projection of the planet they named Solarus in the center of the room.
Shanya started the meeting, “The Empress has ordered us to begin preparations for this absorption of this planet into our great empire. This planet is what we are focused on. An undiscovered planet, this is what our empress has commanded to be absorbed into our empire.
“This planet is roughly thirteen thousand kilometers at the equator. Around seventy percent of the planets surface is covered in salt water. Its landmass is distributed between six continents. There are roughly two connected continents at each hemisphere. The planet also had roughly eight billion intelligent inhabitance and they seem to be very violent and warlike. They have, by consequence, caused much misery and death among themselves. they have formed separate nations on their planet that war against eachother by various alliances. Shockingly, these beings are exactly like us, humans. We need to find out how this came about.
“Their weapons are weak by our standards. Their most powerful weapons are primitive fusion bombs and ballistic missiles but they are still devastating in an atmosphere. Our intelligence would also indicate that several of their nations have vast arsenals of such fusion weapons. Enough to wipe themselves out, and that is their plan when all seems lost. A stupid military doctrine called, MAD: Mutually Assured Destruction.
“They have achieved the power to propel ships out of their gravity well. Small and medium craft routinely orbit their planet in high orbit and they seem to have sent several ships to their own moon. They have also sent manmade satellites to neighboring planets. They have has thousands of satellites orbiting their planet. The satellites do anything from send info about military movements to porn to spying and global positioning. They do seem to have built a small station in high orbit.
“The empress has ordered closer observation in preparation for our main landing. Capt Jason will land and provide the direct observation we need. His orders are to find out their exact capabilities to oppose our landing, and what their likely response would be to diplomatic overtures to willingly join us unconditionally. He is to find out who they are, what they have and their attitudes and customs. He has some leeway: it is fully up to him how to proceed. That concludes this meeting. Victory to the Empress.”
The officers replied in kind.
***
The grand admiral called Jason into her office for a meeting.
She started the meeting, “From what our intell has said, Their culture doesn’t seem to have learned that women can be just as good and in many cases stronger that their male counterparts. They view women as week silly people, mostly interested in material things or looking pretty. Males on that planet view women mostly as sexual objects and not taken seriously. Would you agree?”
He nodded, “Yes ma’am I agree. “
She said evenly, “Since they view women as unthreatening, I order you to go as such. You have the build and frame to make a very convincing woman. You have the skills to defend yourself with lethal force. How you proceed after that is up to you. Now you are ordered to report to doctor Ryan for the transformation.”
He stammered, “But, but Admiral, you cant be serious. “
Her face hardened, “I am very serious. Its weeks till your marriage and you wouldn’t want to be thrown in the brig for insubordination, would you?”
He snapped his heels and said, “No ma’am. I will report as ordered. “ Turned on his heels and walked toward the ships infirmary.
The Threat
By christine
Chapter 2
Jason slept soundly after his operation and woke up the next morning feeling very weird. He moved to the side of the bed and tried to stand up. Unaccustomed to the new weight, he nearly fell over face first on the floor before steadying himself.
He cursed himself for being so clumsy. He had trouble standing up straight because of some enormous weight on his chest. He wasn’t used to this nor could he figure out what it was that was pulling him down. Sliding his hands up from his waist to his chest, Jason finely figured out what it was, enormous fleshy mounds had caused the weight. In his shock of this, a new thought flashed though his mind. He remembered Shanya’s command that he was to be transformed.
“Oh my god, “he said loud, “They are breasts.”
“Yes Jason. You have breasts like a girl. Go look at yourself in the mirror“ Said a cruel woman’s voice behind him. Then the woman cackled like a witch.
He realized who the voice belonged too. They had met one time before, when she awarded him the imperial medal of honor for his service. That one time when he was in her presents before, he felt this primal fear. He heard about how she had this power and everyone was drawn to her. He seen it happen when she rose the imperial banner and people flock to serve her. But, he did not feel this himself. He felt cruelty within her and all he wanted to do was run as fast as his feet could take him. She was the Empress, the ruler of the empire.
Jason walked over to the mirror and saw what all was done to him. The breasts hanging from his chest were as big as beach balls! They must have given him triple D’s. His waist was extremely tiny. The hips were rounded. The face that was looking back at him was a woman’s face. His hair was much the same as always but the jaw line was more slanted and pointed at the chin. The result of this was despair.
He turned about to face the black-cloaked woman standing behind him. Her face was shrouded in a dark hood and her entire body was covered in long flowing black robes. “Now there is no way my niece will marry you, Jason. “ The Empress was glowing in triumph.
“But, My mistress, I thought you gave your approval to this wedding. “ Jason said in disbelief.
“Yes, that was my public stance. There was no way I could say no with her standing beside you. With her love for you, She would resent me. This way is much better. Now your name is Jennifer.”
“Why don’t you want me to marry Ankhesenamun, My Mistress?” He asked her.
The empress stated evenly, “Because Jennifer” She said Jennifer loudly and saw him wince as hearing his new name. “ There is just something about you that pisses me off. I don’t like you, I do not want you in my family.”
He put his face in his hands weeping. She continued, “Now, you have the body of a female. That means, you have all of the sexual and reproductive organs. I even ordered your chromosomes changed, your XX now, Jennifer.” The empress cackled cruelly. “Since the operation was so extensive, it can never be reversed. Such an attempt would over stress your body. It would kill you”
He wept into his hands. How could she love him now? She would never love Jennifer. She loved Jason.
She was cackling as she turned and walked away. Shanya came in after her and mocked, “Damn woman, you look awesome. This exceeds all of my expectations.”
Jason looked up and glared at Shanya with poisonous hate.
“Don’t give me that look you slut. I am still your superior officer,” She shot at him. “And in my kindess, I am giving you 4 days to get totally accustomed to your new body before I send you off to Solarus for your mission. I better not get any more insubordination from you, girl. Or there will be…Trouble.”
The only response Jason could give was, “Yes ma’am. My apologizes. “
“I accept your apology. The empress shared with me another idea to help you to help you get accustomed to your new body, Jennifer.”
The foggy look on his face must have told her, that he had no idea what this was leading to.
“Well a girls first time is always special. The empress has found just the right person for you. This will be an especially feminizing experience. Don’t resist this at all, Jennifer, or we will have you court marshaled.”
Oh, no. Jason thought as she watched the Grand Admiral walk out. Then a nice looking orderly in a clean cut white nurses uniform came in and sat beside Jennifer. He couldn’t be older than 19.
***
45 minutes later, Jason had made it up to his cabin. He was lying on his bed curled up into a fetal ball. Heart wrenching sobs could almost be heard outside his door. This empress had shattered ‘his’ life. He felt like a man still but this body was completely wrong. The empress had destroyed his marriage to the woman he loved most. He had lost his entire future he had been planning for. To top it off, he had just suffered a violation worse than anything he could have ever imagined. There was nothing he could do about it either. It was all done by a imperial decree of the Empress and his grand Admiral. He was Jason, betrayed by the Empire he served so much.
He stayed in his cabin all night trying to figure out what he should do. His only answer he could come up with, was, his duty
Once he figured that out he could fall asleep, after he was cried out. He slept soundly all night and woke up the next morning. He still felt a powerful sense of loss and sadness. He reported to Shanya and was promptly informed that he she found him a proper instructor to help him get adapted to his new body. She would teach him how to move and pass convincingly for a female. He was to report to Melinda.
The four days Jason spent learning the proper feminine mannerisms and ways under Mistress Melinda was mentally taxing. She was one of the harshest women he had ever met in his life. Any time he in the slightest displeased her, he received a harsh beating. He learned to sit and straighten his skirts properly, he must have repeated that one thousand times till he got the technique right to suit her. Then he had to learn to walk in heels and she forced him to walk back and fourth across the room till he got that right. He walked for hours in them and by three hours, his feet hurt badly. By the end of the day, his mind and body were exhausted.
To top it all off, he had to also learn the umpteenth thousand languages on Solarus as well as the cultural taboos and ways so he wouldn’t get killed, or look like an idiot. Given Mistress Melinda’s lessons on being a female, he didn’t have the time to learn about Solarus. So, he just took the data tapes intelligence gave him to learn.
He went in the massive docking bay and got in his small craft. He waited for permission and then he lit it up and flew it out. He flew it out of the frigates docking bay and looked back. It hit him then how serious the Empress was about this invasion. Frigates are small but there must have been thousands of them. There were massive battleships behind the frigates and they contain enormous firepower. He saw the colossal command ship in the center of the fleet and the empire rarely used those on all except the most serious missions. There were not many of them around because they're so huge. It took a long time and alot of resources to build the command ships. they were thirty Km across and there main weapon can vaporize entire continents down to the bedrock. As if that wasn’t enough firepower, he saw the enormous spiracle station sitting silently aside the fleet. That one had enough firepower to blast a planet apart and it was one thousand kilometers across at the equator. The fleet must have contained billions of troops for the invasion. Solarus didn’t stand a chance.
He had almost made it to Solarus and was passing a gigantic giant planet on his way there. He looked out of his window at a utterly massive planet with swirling deep clouds and a massive red giant storm below the equator. He passed it quickly enough and turned passing a red desert planet on his way to Solarus.
It had came up quickly. Solarus, a bright blue planet with white vapor clouds and vast seas of oceans and dark brown landmasses with green all over. It looked beautiful. He activated his cloaking shield to shield his craft from any Doppler radars or sensors. He didn’t want to run into a missile. Even though his deflector shield as well as his point defense guns could defeat anything the Solarians could fire, that would ruin his recon mission quickly for when he landed, they might have a 1000 military troops waiting for him to exit. Then the empress would be quite displeased.
He selected a good place to land his craft. The intelligence files said the nation called itself the United States and the state itself was called California. He had to put the craft at the bottom of the ocean and take one of his pods up. He didn’t want to risk anyone running into the cloaked craft and the ocean would assure it world not be mistakenly ran into.
The craft shuttered as it splashed into the ocean and went deep. Around one km down and it settled at the bottom of the ocean. He went back and loaded his weapon a single hand pistol and all the energy packets to fire. Some clothing to wear. His video recorder and picture camera.
Nothing to do but go to the surface now so he took a single pod with enough room for one person and it shot him up to the surface. It guided itself up to the continental shelf till it was about 12 feet deep in water. Since he didn’t want anyone to see the craft, it went back down and left him swimming to the surface of the water. He was wearing a pink bikini and carrying the rest of his gear in a compartment inside a surfboard.
He made it to a dressing room and took off her bikini. He was wet and didn’t want to get her other clothes wet. He put on some panties and a bra. He still felt weird putting on a bra. His chest needed it though. He planned on asking the Empress why she gave him such huge breasts. He put on what he though was the style people here wore and left. It was a light pink dress that draped over her body and went down to her thighs.
He walked out fully dressed, he noticed a some guys yelling about the trial ending. He saw them running off the beach and into town. He followed them, curious about what was going on.
A horrifying display greeting him when he arrived: five primitive wooden platforms with dried grass under them. Thick wooden poles jutted out from the back of each platform. He saw men with elaborately decorated cloaks wearing large hats. One of the men was holding up a large gold pole with an elaborately decorated cross. They were surrounding five women, each of them having heavy chains on their wrists and ankles. It appeared to him as if they were prisoners. One of men stepped forward and shouted for all to hear, “These women have been tried and convicted of heresy by the Federal Ecclesiastical Court of the United Papal States. The Holiness of our Mother Church can do nothing for Salvation of these women’s souls for they refused to Repent. They are to be handed to civil authority and delivered to the executioner. May God have mercy them. “
Jason watched horror, as large, mean looking men grabbed each woman and lead them to the platforms. They were shackled to pole on each platform. Each woman was attended to by a decorated man and touched with the cross. It looked to him as some religious ritual. To Jason’s total horror, a man holding a flaming torch walked to each platform one by one, and set the grass on fire under the women.
He watched with horror as the flames caught the platform on fire and it rose though the platform. The women let out horrifying shrieks of pain as the fire started to burn them. The shrieks of the women would haunt him forever and it looked like this bloodthirsty crowd reveled in it shouting, “Burn the witches.”
It only took 10 minutes for the entire horrifying spectacle to be over. When it was, he watched in horror as the burnt out platforms spew their smoke and ash skyward in massive plums.
A bystander noticed him, he didn’t recognize this person and that worried him greatly. The police tend to take outsiders and they are not heard from again. The person looked like a very attractive woman but that wouldn’t save her. They tend to be more serious about women than men. They were targeted with far greater frequency than men were. That worried him and he said toward her, “I don’t remember seeing you anywhere, lady. Can I get your name?”
Jason blushed. He would have to identify himself as a woman to a stranger. “I…My name is Jennifer and I am not from around here.” He was blushing bright red.
The other didn’t let up either. “Hello Jennifer my name is Morgan. May I ask where you are from?”
What was he going to say to that? He thought quickly and said, “I am lost. I was on ship that had an accident. I swam to shore and now I’m lost. “
Morgan laughed. It sounded fishy but he knew he had to get her out of here before she was taken. Especially how she was dressed. He told her, “Well ok. But you better come with me Ma’am. It isn’t safe for outsiders. Please come with me.”
She followed him as he walked down the street and then inside the guys house. he shut the door and latched it. he shut all of the blinds and then turned, “Ma’am I need the real story about you. There hasn’t been any ships lost at sea in a long time. I need the truth.”
She took a deep breath, “Ok. I am a spy. I was sent here to observe and report back to my leaders.”
His expression turned serious, “A spy, from where. Observe, you need to explain further. Before I decide to report you myself to the authorities. “
“I am from the Empire. You might never have heard of it. They call themselves the Empire for the People of the Galaxy. They have a force headed toward this planet and I was assigned to observe and report back about the strengths of the forces to oppose the landings. “
He started laughing, “Ok, I think I need to call the doctors.”
“That’s ok, from what I seen there isn’t any forces here strong enough to oppose the landings. I will be rescued but, I can prove what I’m saying is true. Is there anyplace with a strong concrete walls?”
“Yes, in my basement, but why?”
Jason took out what looked like a pistol but it wasn’t like any Morgan had seen before. It looked like a light up toy. Jason said, “Because this is powerful. I don’t want to blast a hole though your house. lets go to the basement.”
They went down the steps and he turned on a light for Jason. He took aim at the wall and squeezed the trigger. The entire room flashed and he felt the heat blast from the thing. He saw a bright bolt shoot out of the muzzle with blinding speed and gouge a foot wide hole in the solid concrete. He stumbled back and looked at Jason, “Oh my, what in Hashems name was -that-?”
Jason shrugged as if it was nothing, “Oh that, its nothing. It’s a small thermal nuclear reaction. We call it a blaster. I had it set on its lowest setting."
Morgan said carefully, “A….small…..thermal…nuclear…reaction?”
“Yes, a bigger one can vaporize a town. I’ve seen bigger ones that can vaporize a world. But those use a different matter from another dimension. You get the idea now.”
“Yes, I believe that I do, Jennifer. What are we going to do now? When do they show up, why did they pick here?”
“The Empress just discovered this place and decided they needed to absorb the people here into the Empire. There is nothing we can do. There is no way to stop it. we must accept that this place will be absorbed into a greater empire. There is nothing that can stop it. If you resist, you will just loose and entire nations will be burnt down to the bedrock. It will cost billions of lives. “
Morgan shook his head sadly, “How does people like that get so much power. Who is this Empress?”
“The Empress is a great leader. I remember her when she was simply a general leading her troops to conquer the entire rim. Her victories there were brilliant. The citizens were very happy. They loved her. Then the Senate appointed her as the Consul. Back then, the Senate led. We were a republic, the Senate and People of the Galaxy we were called back then. But the Empress got more and more popular and more power. Her legions were unstoppable. The Senate tried to take her army away, they sent her a order to disarm her army. Her response was to lead her army past the boundary of the home system. There was a rule no armies were allowed within the home system. There was a long civil war but the end was never in doubt. The Senate's armies were crushed, the Empress marched into the capital and proclaimed herself, Dictator for Life. After that, she proclaimed us an empire. Then she started horrible repressions and exterminations, labor camps, basically a galactic holocaust. And it is coming here and there isn’t a damn thing anyone can do about it. “
Morgan took all that Jennifer had just told him about the Empire. It was several minutes before he spoke again, “That kind of thing happens here too. We have people that shouldn’t gain ultimate power over the people with their consent. That is a sad fact of life.” He looked at Jennifer, “Hashem must have chosen you to come here for a reason. Given time, we will figure out why. But I think you can save us.“
Jason blinked, “Me, you think I was chosen by God to save your people?”
Morgan nodded, “Yes, there must be a reason you were sent here. You will find the answers soon. Hashem will show you the way.”
“I wish that I had the faith that you do Morgan, “ Jennifer laughed light heartedly. “But its hard with the Empress ruling. I only told you half of the story. The Empress, Hatshepsut, She has some kind of power. It's almost godlike. She can’t be killed, she can anticipate the future with a power her kind calls, foreseeing. Her followers can kill you with a gesture from their hands without touching you. Being in their presents is terrifying. “
Morgan regarded Jennifer thoughtfully then he said, “This woman sounds like some kind of prophet, or a dark prophet. What do you mean about her followers?”
“She is the leader of some weird religion. It is an ancient religion, thousands of years old. But she has many followers in key positions in the new government keeping an eye on things to help her maintain control. They all have powers like her, only not nearly as powerful as the Empress. I was engaged to a member of her family. The woman I was to marry was a key member of her religious order. But now that cant happen because the Empress forbade the marriage.“
Morgan suddenly stood up and went over to his book shelf and took out a book, “My new friend Jennifer, I am going to teach you about hope. Take this book, I will help you read it. It is called the Tanakh. Open it to the first page. I will read it for you.”
She looked at the page. She could understand it as she had learned Hebrew.
He started reading, “In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.”
They had covered the basics of his faith withing a few hours. They had covered the prophets, the Torah and writings of various prophets. Jennifer was amazed at this. Then he started explaining the difference of his faith and the Catholic faith of the Papacy that ruled.
Suddenly Jessica asked Morgan, “I need to know about this place. Can you tell me about how this world works, what is the United Papal States? “
Morgan took a deep breath and sighed. “This all started during the depression in the 1930s. At that time, over a fourth of the population of what was then called the United States was poor and homeless. Times back then were very desperate. There was a group of people that thought it was Gods Judgment on America. The depression dragged on and they got restless. In 1935, they attacked. America fell into an other Civil War. The Catholic Army attacked a weakened Federal Army and they overran Washington. They declared victory and declared the American Papal States. They exported all Jews and other sects of Christians they considered heretics. When Japan attacked, they declared war against Japan but refused to get drawn into a war against Germany, whom they considered fellow Christians. Hitler declared victory over Europe and the British Empire. Russia and Germany have been at war for over 80 years. Europe is dominated by Germania. Berlin is the capital of all of Europe. Japan was defeated by America during the war and now they're America's ally along with Germania. Germania and America are about to conclude an alliance against the Soviet Union in order to end the war. In America, for someone not Catholic, it’s like a living nightmare. In order to survive, I have to pretend in public to believe in the Catholic faith and the catechism of the church. In Germania, there are whispers about horrible things that happened during the big war in the 1940s. Nothing can be verified because of tight controls over the press by the Ministry of Information in Germania. No one dares asks awkward questions, even here. “
Jennifer listened to the nightmare that happened on this planet and how it became such a horrible place. It was hard to understand exactly how everything happened that way but as everywhere, bad things can happen. She felt sad, it was about to become so much worse. How ever bad it is with this Papacy controlling America, it would be a lot worse with the Empress controlling the world.
She spoke up finely, “I think that I can help but theres no help here, Morgan. Lets go to my ship. I think that I know who can help. Lets get dressed, and lets go swimming. “
Morgan looked up, “Swimming, what are you talking about?”
“We need to leave,” Jennifer said. “My ship is under water so we must swim to it. Then we can get off the planet. I know someone that can help your people. So lets get dressed and ready to swim.”
He packed a swimming suit and she got her surf board and they went out. This time, he noticed the police carefully watching the homes as they went down the streets and turned to head down to the beach.
They both went into the dressing rooms at the beach front and went in. Jennifer took off her dress clothes and put the pink bikini back on and went out. Morgan was already waiting. He couldn’t stop looking at her chest and it made her uncomfortable.
The dry stand burnt her feet as she walked down the beach, she whispered at him, “There will be a small pod ready to take us down. It’s big enough for one but two of us can squeeze in. it will be a tight fit."
Morgan saw Jessica take out a electronic device and press a button down while aiming it at the ocean. She waited for a minute and then looked at him when she heard a beeping sound. “It is here now. We must wade down the water and swim under it when its over our heads. The pod is in twelve feet of water so no one can see it. lets go. “
She started down into the water of the pacific ocean and started swimming down over the waves. Then she dove down and he reluctantly followed her into the ocean as it got deeper and deeper. Under the ocean, she started looking around and looking at the device till she was touching a metal tube laying on the bottom, under twelve to fifteen feet of water. She pressed a device on the tube and a slot opened up suddenly letting the water in. she motioned for him to get into it. he did and she squeezed in with him and it shut them into it. then it sucked the water out as he was about to panic.
Then, he just had to deal with being pressed in very close to a very beautiful woman and feeling her breasts against his body. They felt the tube they were in turn around and started shooting down the ocean very fast. He felt panic rising in him again as they were obviously going deeper and deeper into the ocean. He hoped it wouldn’t crush under the weight but it seemed to have no problem at all dealing with it.
Then, it settled into something and the slot they were in opened up. They were in some compartment. She exited it and he followed and a door opened up letting them though. From there, he saw lights and a lot of devices on the wall. She manipulated it with ease. “This is the nav computer there that charts our direction and the electronic warfare. I’m setting our course for Dyspere Penal colony. I know a person there that, ironically, I just put away but he is a brilliant rebel Admiral. I hope I can free him from there. “
She set the course in and then opened another door and he saw what appeared to be a regular cockpit with two seats and lots of levers and buttons. She settled into one of the seats and motioned for him to sit in beside her. There was a large window but at a mile deep in the ocean, he couldn’t see anything. He was kind of afraid at there being a glass window but she saw his fear and said, “Don’t worry, that is a transparent metal alloy that can withstand a direct turbo laser strike and not break. And if anything does, there’s a automatic deflection field that will come on in its place. Buckle in.”
Jennifer manipulated a series of levers and the craft they were in shuddered to life and started rising though the ocean. It was going faster and faster every second till he saw faint light in front of them. It got lighter till the craft blasted though the water and rocketed up to the sky. Then, he saw the blue sky clear and turn to black as they exited earths atmosphere.
When they were clear, she manipulated a series of levers again and the craft leaped forward with impossible speed. It appeared as though all of space closed in around them, and turned into a swirling vortex hole they were speeding though as an ungodly rate.
He started shaking when Jennifer said soothingly, “Don’t worry. That is hyper speed. We entered another dimension of space. We are traveling many thousands of times the speed of light. The colony we are headed is around a hundred light years away. We should be there in twenty-five minutes. “
It was about that much time when she pulled the lever back and they slowed back. What he saw then was hell. It was a airless asteroid with a prison on it. There were brutal steel towers, armed guards and a small landing port. It looked like a forced labor camp.
She looked knowingly at him, “Its time to rescue Abu.” She headed toward the prison and got ready to land.
Getting in was the easy part. With Jennifer’s credentials and her classification, she could be let into the most sensitive places within the Empire. She flashed her badge and the guards let her though the heavy gate and got Abu. The place was pretty much what Jennifer expected. Misery everywhere she looked, completely inhospitable penal colony. Heavy foreboding steel walls and vicious guards and depressing tall towers overlooking the place.
It was a rude shock for Morgan who, on seeing the place remarked, “This place is the worst I have ever seen. “
Jennifer had told the guy about earths situation.
The reaction was the last thing Jennifer expected. He simply started laughing. “You, the great Capt. Jason, the super-spy for Imperial Intelligence, You one of the most loyal and now committing you are treason after they made you a woman. I am happy for you. You have seen the truth but I am afraid that you are late asking for my assistance to help liberate Earth. It was you that directed them to my fleet and it was destroyed. I am afraid there is nothing I can do for you or earth, Capt Jennifer. “
Jennifer simply said, “Yes. I will get you out of here so you can help us in any way that you can.”
“I would be grateful if you would. I can not help The Earth at the moment as our fleet was destroyed. But I have contacts that can provide assistance. IF you get me out, I will make the contacts for the people you care about. But… are you willing do to your part now.”
Jennifer blinked, “What are you talking about?”
“You have changed sides now. That means you are on our side in this conflict. You are now a rebel and after you rescue me, They will be hunting you. You will be a wanted woman, A traitor. If you are on our side you must work for us, follow the orders of the leaders of the rebellion. That is me. Are you willing to do as your told to aid the rebellion?”
Jennifer never thought about that but he was right. Breaking out a high level rebel officer would make her a traitor. They would know and be hunting her down. But, it had to be done. The empress had to be stopped. With her new conviction an what was right and wrong, she said with no doubt, “Yes. What do you need from me?”
Abu knew this would be hard for her. He listened when Jennifer described this place. It seemed very hostile. He told Jennifer, “You need to go back to Earth, observe the landings and report to us the size of the forces they land and exactly where so we know where to send help. And you need to organize resistance among the humans on Earth. Those are your orders, Jennifer. “
Oh my god. “Yes. I can pull that off. “ Jennifer stood up and walked out with Morgan. “Morgan, you must stay in the ship. IT will be highly dangerous. This ship will protect you. She checked the status of the weapons. She was pleased they were fully charged. She let the ship up and flew it over to the prison. “Here it goes. After this, everyone in the Empire will know I rescued the most dangerous rebel officer. “
She armed the main turbo-lasers and targeted the main towers overlooking the prison. She took a deep breath and fired . Emerald green blasts of power flashed from the ships guns toward the steel towers. They exploded in brilliant balls of fire and in a second, they were turned into hot indecent clouds of vapor.
Then she rotated the craft hovering over the prison and targeted another tower on the far end of the prison and let the turbo-lasers speak. The watchtowers erupted into hot fury clouds of vapor. She targeted the main gates and blew them apart with the weapons.
She saw troops come out firing up at the ship. She lowered and armed a smaller repeating heavy blaster. She fired and streams of deadly bolds shot out in rapid succession destroying the attackers. Pretty soon, the prison was in ruins but she knew it was dangerous to exit. She didn’t fire at the main building because she didn’t want to kill Abu.
She lowered the craft and told a stunned Morgan, “Now, the real fun starts. “ she stood up and walked into the back. She stood in a circle and pushed a few buttons. The circle opened up and a heavy armor suit slid out of the floor and over her. It covered her in heavy black armor plates. The armor fit her perfectly and then some bio armor arms slid over her own arms and her legs were covered. IN all, she looked very deadly and 20 foot taller. She walked out toward the door to the outside. Her footsteps were heavy thumps. The door opened and when she walked out, there were over a hundred armed troops aiming guns at her.
The battle was swift as they all fired and their bolts were easily absorbed by the armor Jennifer was wearing. She walked out toward them and stood. The suit she was wearing made her look imposing over the troops. Then, two heavy chain blaster guns slide out over both of her shoulders. The guns fired with expert precision and killed all of the troops easily. Then, with all of the troops defending the prison were gone, she walked in unopposed though the prison and broke open Abu’s cell. They went back to the ship and she flew out unopposed.
It was done and now she was officially a traitor to the empire she had served. There was no denying it, everyone would soon know what she had done and imperial officials would have orders to arrest her. Bounty hunters would be hunting for her for large rewards.
She had already left the penal colony and was on her way. She told Morgan, “This mission will be extremely difficult. I set our course to the home, I know a few friends there that will help us in this mission. I promise you that they wont turn us in. “
He was taken back, “Are you mad, Jennifer. Did you just say you were going to the Home planet, the capital of the Empire? “
“Yes, “ She said. “Where would be the last place you would look for a traitor if you were an Imperial Officer?”
He laughed, “Yea. I wouldn’t think anyone would be that stupid to go there. Its lucky for us they don’t know that we -are- that stupid.”
Jennifer became serious, “This will be very difficult. The Home is surrounded by skyhooks, orbital battle stations, Gun emplacement satellites and a big chunk of the Imperial Navy. There is no mistake, this will be extremely dangerous but I cant see any way around going there. I am alone and I need some help. The people I know are there, so I am going there. “
“So how can we get in there in this ship?”
“We don’t, “Jennifer said. “ This ship will be identified. There are huge robotic freighters going in and out of the Home all the time and the space lanes they take are well known. We find one of them, get in and let the freighter take us in. Once we are docked, slipping out will be easily enough and then getting to the surface wont be hard. “
Abu sent out a signal and a ship docked with him he was off toward an unknown destination so they found the space lanes that went to and from the home system.
They found the perfect ride. A huge lumbering heavy robotic freighter carrying supplies to the home planet. “Being robotic, it has no crew. There wont be anyone to hide from in it. The problems will come when it docks on a orbital dock and people come. They’re always searched for stowaways since the powers that be know the big corporations use robotic freighters. Some times they only pretend to search, and other times there serious. It depends on who is searching. But getting in one of the big freighters wont be a problem. “
It certainly was not what Morgan expected when they boarded the freighter. Looking at the lumbering giant from outside was impressive and it looked very spacious but when they got inside the ship, it turned out to be very cramped, little spaces and no where to rest and wait out the trip. When Morgan mentioned that, Jennifer laughed, “Its not made to hold any crew. Its robotic, Kuat shipyards designed this as a cost saving measure. NO crew means no crew comforts are needed. They didn’t figure in stowaways when they designed this. Why do you think I forced all of the rations of food in the tiny pod when we transferred to this? “
He shuddered at the memory of the extremely tight fit of traveling from their craft to freighter with the huge case of food, tons of water and even a portable toilet. He didn’t know why at the time but he found out. There was nothing on this ship except for the big computer, Ion fuel for the engines, and an enormous compartment for the cargo. Which they weren’t allowed in. Morgan explained if they touched the cargo, it would alert the navy and send out a signal for warships to show up because of a pirate attack. They had to stay in a stuffed maintenance compartment till they docked at the home world a week later. So there was nothing to do but wait.
After several hours of traveling, Jennifer had enough, she asked, “What horrible things?”
Morgan was about asleep when he was woke by Jennifer’s soothing voice. He blinked having no idea what she was talking about. “What things, I do not understand what the topic is.”
“You said in Germania, there were rumors and whispers of horrible things that had happened during a big war,“ Jennifer stated. “What horrible things? “
“Oh Jennifer darling. I would have preferred to avoid this all together. “
“I am sorry but if I must go back, I think it would serve me to know all that I can. Please explain everything.”
He sighed, “You are probably right. These events are eighty years in our past. A crazy man ascended to power over a defeated Germany in 1934 in our years. He gathered up all power and became the supreme voice in Germany. He declared the beginning of the Third Reich, He called it the thousand year Reich. They went to war in Europe and had many victories over the weaker states. Then they started conquering the bigger states like France and Poland. Then they went to war against the British Empire and the Soviet Union. He hated a people called the Jews. I am Jewish and one of his claims to powers were having all of the answers to the Jewish Question. Officially, the word is that the Jews were deported to the conquered lands in Poland. That started happening in 1942 after a conference among the high officials in Germany. That story came out in 1945 after the British Empire surrendered to Germany and he started building the world capital and renamed Europe, Germania. But, there are whispers that they were not relocated. That the official story is a lie and instead of relocation to the east, the Jews were rounded up, shipped to extermination camps in the east and millions were killed. The rumors were it was a extermination program intended to wipe out all of the Jews. Men, Women and even children. No one Jewish was spared. That story cannot be verified and no one questions the official story. People that do ask questions disappear into the clutches of the SS. Even in the United Papal States, congress passed a law forbidding anything published questioning the official Jewish relocation program of 1942. Those that do are arrested and tried as criminals or extradited to Germania. There are whispers that the extermination program is still going on in the east parts of conquered soviet Russia. “
She listened carefully and looked very disturbed. “It seems like madmen and madwomen control the everywhere. There are stories here too about a people called the Orions. They’re a strange mystical sect of religious fanatics. They seem largely peaceful but for some reason our empress had declared a war against them. They’re rounded up and the story is they’re relocated to parts in the galactic rim. But there are rumors that they were exterminated. With the fact that our military has increased 3000 percent since the empress took power and horrible weapons like the Doomgiver were built, I would say that the rumors are probably correct. “
He was asking the questions now, “What are the orions?”
“Their part of a age old religion. People like them once controlled the republic. They made up a council that advised the Senate and kept peace in the galaxy. They made generals of the army and were largely peacekeepers and advisers. Our empress was part of their order until she turned against them. Once she had power, she purged the Orions from power. Killed them all very quickly. Her official story was they attempted to overthrow the government. Its probably true but not for the reasons she stated. She said they wanted all the power to themselves but they probably tried to force her out because they realized she was becoming a dangerous tyrant. But they moved way too late and she was way too powerful for them to deal with anyway. That story retold by the empress about her victory over the senate and the attempted assassination plot when she was entering a theater ran by one of her rivals and a many senators were also involved in the plot. That happened in what your calendar would be March. The empress’s response was to declare all orions to be enemies of the republic and she dissolved the entire senate. That was that, all liberty died after that. The are a few left Orions left and they have restructured themselves and organized a resistance to the Empresses regime. That gave her an excuse for an even tighter grip and a declaration of Galactic Marshal Law. It has been estimated that she has killed trillions of people by now. It has been a holocaust on a truly galactic scale.“
Morgan was told that the freighter ships were slow, no were hyperdrives installed on the lumbering freighter to keep costs down. They traveled as a fast subhyper speed. Instead of hours, it would take a week to get to the home planet. They made do how ever. They passed the time by talking to eachother, they taught eachother a few games they played in their cultures. It got interesting when Jennifer explained about her situation and it took a while for Morgan to understand. But he took it in stride. Jennifer still haven’t gotten comfortable with her female body and many things were completely new including new hygiene requirements. It was a lot easer as a guy to keep herself clean. This body gave her a new outlook on what a woman has to endure to stay healthy. Her chest was the worst. Her breasts were made so big, they hurt her back if she stood to long. They must weight ten lbs. They kept pulling her down. Morgan kept looking at her chest. She now finely understood why women get so annoyed as men talking to their chests. She never understood before but she did now. She thought ashamed, she was guilty of that when she was Jason. She promised himself if she got the chance to be a guy again that she would never talk to a woman’s chest again.
Morgan went exploring the ship they were in. Jennifer knew what was around but this was the second starship Morgan had been in, and this one was a lot bigger than the tiny spycraft they were in before. But Morgan was astounded that the ship could be so huge yet have so little space to move around. He went to the cargo hold and not surprisingly, there were huge staked metal crates stacked high. They were all on some metal pallets and somehow secured down on the metal floor.
Jennifer made sure that Morgan didn’t disturb the cargo. They went toward the back and he studied the enormous engines and the massive fuel pods feeding the engines. He studied the hot pipes. Jennifer told him he had to be careful not to touch them and being there he could feel the power roaring though the room. Even though the detonation was outside the craft propelling them forward close to three times the speed of light, the volatile fuel made the entire room vibrate. Morgan was taken down into the bowls of the ship to see the generator. That wasn’t much to see, it was a massive cold metal ball with pips feeding out. Jennifer said, “That is what feeds every ship its power. Hypermater only exists in hyperspace but when its taken into this dimension, it provides nearly unlimited power. Of course, its extremely dangerous too and that’s why its contained in that ball. But if it were escape the controls, it would vaporize this ship before we knew there was a problem. This entire ship is a robotic being. “
Morgan thought that though and he asked, “You mean this entire ship is a robot? We are inside a robot?”
Jennifer nodded.
“Is this thing self aware?”
Jennifer shook her head, “No. They want to keep costs down. They didn’t program an over advanced program in this. It just obeys orders from its corporate command and the Imperial Navy. That’s all it can do. Its dumb, Luckily. Before We could board, I had to input a order to allow us to enter and pressurize the room we would be staying in or we would suffocate. It normally has no air. NO need, no crew. Then I ordered it to forget we were there and to erase all records of us and our ever being here. It will do that right before it docks. We don’t want it to forget too soon and depressurize with us here. Or we would die. “
Morgan looked more afraid at that. Jennifer said hotly, “Would you have preferred we find a imperial battle cruiser to board that’s fully crewed with commanders, officers, enlisted men and women and possibly several hundred troopers to maintain control. “
Morgan saw the point and they went back to their tiny room and slept.
“Morgan, wake up. We are docking. Wake up,” Jennifer leaned over and shook the old man awake.
Morgan looked up, his mind still foggy from sleep. He saw Jennifer leaning over him shaking him awake. Her long golden blonde hair and her chest shaking as she shook him. It was beautiful and he rose and said gruffly, still sleepy, “I am awake. “
He was shocked more awake by a loud bang. The ship shuttered as if something was clamping onto the ship. He heard more clanks and bangs.
“A docking tube is being attached. Soldiers will enter very soon and search though the ships, for stowaways. Like us. Be very quite and lets go under. I know a perfect place to hide but it will only work if they aren’t very thorough. If they are, we will be locked into an imperial prison. Don’t say a word and be praying that this works. “
They ran down until they were next to the generator. Then, they opened up a section of metal plates covering the floor and ducked inside. Then laid flat and put the metal plate back in place. They stayed still on the bare metal garters holding the ship together.
Then they started hearing shouts and heavy thumps. They were the unmistakable footsteps of soldiers. The two stayed as still as possible as they listened to the heavy stood steps of the soldiers marching thought the ship searching. They rushed though, opened every door and looked though every room. Three soldiers finely made it to them and they watched and listened as they marched in, looking around for people that shouldn’t be there. The fearsome black armored soldiers holding mean looking blaster rifles walked right over them and spoke though some distortion voice box installed on their armored helmets. They didn’t find anything and one, he assumed was a officer, “The ship looks clear. Lets move out and tell the crew to begin unloading. “
Jennifer and Morgan took a deep breath of relief as the soldiers headed out. They slid the floor tile off and stepped out after the soldiers left.
“Now that they are done with their mandatory inspection, It should be easy enough to pass as part of the unloading crew. After we have unloaded a pallet, it should be easy enough then to get a rid down to the surface. Perhaps we can pass as tourists. Want to look at the Pyramidal Palace or the Republic Senate Building or the Capital. Any of those should be very interesting but lets get out of here first.
Getting out was easer than Morgan thought. They simply walked out. There wasn’t anyone watching the ship when they exited the docking tube. Jennifer gave them both fake identification cards and they made it easily to a transport and it took them down to the surface. They passed customs and then they were free to move about anywhere they wished.
The view was awesome. There were the most amazing structures Morgan had ever seen. The buildings rose miles high above the surface. The enormous palace was visible for miles. It was a enormous solid black pyramid that rose miles into the sky. There was a massive light that shown at the very tip sending a brilliant column of light straight up into the sky. Jennifer said, “Her personal palace is impressive. Her palace five kilometers in height and around twenty square kilometers in area on the ground. Her personal palace is the biggest structure in the entire galaxy. “
“Dear Hashem!” he said gasping. It was clearly enormous.
He was able to relax and look around once they were on the ground and pass customs. He still felt the oppressive weight of control of the clearly present military troops keeping a watchful eye on everyone. They were passing a massive concrete statue of the Empress. People were walking around it. He gazed up at the frightening looking woman. Even in a statue, Morgan thought, the woman still radiated pure malevolence and evil.
Jennifer said, “Lets take a tour bus to the Imperial Palace.” The two stood near the bus stop after she bought a ticket. A black suited formal looking woman took their ticket and they sat down. The woman wore the official black uniform of a Imperial Intelligence Officer. Her party purple party emblem made no mistake that this woman was a member of the ruling party. She was one of the empress’s followers. She gazed coldly at them all and started her standard speech. “In the name of the Empress, I greet you all to the Home world of the Galaxy. My name is Lieutenant Cleopatra. “
As the bus drove down the street, she told the passengers about various sites. The bus stopped in front of the utterly massive main front door. They all exited and she stepped out.
“The empresses begun contraction of the grand Imperial Palace thirty years ago, shortly after proclaiming the Empire. It took two years to construct. It stands six kilometers above the surface and its base covers twenty square miles of land. It’s contracted using quantum steel and its outer surface is made of transparent steel. It’s toped with a brilliant hydrogen bulb. Its atomic hydrogen fusion reaction won’t ever fade out. It will brighten the clouds for eternity. “
The woman lead them thought the front door into the main lobby of the palace. She head a voice thought speakers and a halo projector of the empresses upper torso, “I greet you citizens to my palace. It is my sincere wish that you enjoy your tour. The imperial museum if on your right and you can perches souvenirs in my shop. “
Morgan went to the museum. He saw a disk, “the empress dissolves the senate. “ It started playing. He saw a holo film. It looked like some congressional building. It was enormous. There must have been tens of thousands there. The empress stood at the top speaking down to them as if she was in complete control. Her voice boomed above them all. “do to the continuing insurrection among the orions, and the attempted assassination and injuries done to me by rouge senators, This counsel is dissolved. Any senator found to be complicit in the insurrection will be arrested and imprisoned without trial. The orions will be hunted down and terminated. TO insure innocent citizens safety in this dark time of insurrection and civil war, I am forced to declare a state of marshal law over the entire galaxy! The republic will be reorganized into an Empire. The Empire for the people of the Galaxy!”
He saw the senators gasp as troops flooded the building and take dozens away. Jennifer came behind her, “That was a dark time. Lets go, we need to find the general. She is a leader of the Praetorian Guards. “
She lead Morgan out and they went thought massive decorated corroders, the hall was arched twenty feet high. They turned and went though a smaller hallway. They approached a locked passageway. She punched a code and it opened. She entered and Morgan followed.
They were running down the empty halls until they heard a loud shout, “Halt, stop where are you are now! Show your hands, both of you!”
They both turned. It was a very familiar voice, Jennifer thought. She turned and saw the woman pointing a blaster pistol right at both of them. She smiled, “Ankhesenamun! It is really you?”
She shouted harshly, “Show your hands, who are you and how do you know my name?”
Jennifer approached slowly, “It is me, Jason. Your aunt did this to me. It is really me, please you got to believe me,” She pleaded.
“How is that possible. Prove it to me?” she kept the gun aimed at Jennifer.
“We met four years ago, January 16, 4520 galactic cycle. We were set to be married march 15th. Please trust me, Ankhesenamun. I love you so much.”
Ankhesenamun lowered the gun and started smiling back. “Its really you. It is It is. Oh Jason I love you too. I hate my aunt for doing this. Now, I have something for you.”
“What, my love?”
Ankhesenamun approached Jennifer and then slapped her across the face hard. “You idiot. What are you doing here, are you a total moron?”
“Oww why did you do that, “ Jennifer asked.”
“I love you, that’s why. I heard what you did. Now you are a traitor to the empire. So where do you go, right into the empresses palace. Do you want arrested and executed?”
“No of course not but I had no choice.”
“Sure you did. We always have choices. Why did you come here you idiot?”
“I needed to see commander Janas I need her assistance for a mission.”
Ankhesenamun was amazed, “So a accused traitor goes right into the imperial palace to see a leading commander of the empresses Praetorian guards. You idiot. “
“She wont betray me. I know this woman. You must trust me.”
“I don’t because You are acting like a idiot. You are lucky I am here. As soon as you became a traitor, there were flags put in the system so if your code was entered, it would call the troops. I noticed it when you entered yours at the door. If I weren’t here, you would be in a cell now. You sit tight, I will get Janas for you. And then we need to talk, Jennifer. I am part of the resistance against the Empresses rule.”
Ankhesenamun gave Jennifer a long kiss and left.
It didn’t take long for Ankhesenamun to return with Jennifer’s friend, the captain of the empresses Praetorian Guard, Janas. She recognized Jennifer and smiled. “What are you doing here, are you aware that you are a fugitive now? The empress has posted a large reward for your capture. “
Jennifer shrugged, “Yeah and this seems to be the last place you’d have thought to look for me, right?”
“Well yeah. Who would be that stupid to go into the empresses palace full of imperial troops, law enforcement, imperial intelligence and a large percentage of her personal praetorian guard. Imperial Intelligence seems to think you could be on earth organizing a resistance among the human population. Who know you plopped yourself right in the most heavily guarded place in the empire, as if you are giving yourself up.” She laughed. “Who could be that stupid?”
“Me,” Jennifer laughed loud stretching her arms out. “Who else.”
“Janas, I need your help. There is a planet that doesn’t stand a chance and I need you to help me organize them so they can resist the empress. “
“Okay, you are my friend, lets go.“
Ankhesenamun said surprised, “No argument, I would think the empress would be picker in who she assigns her personal guard. You know, in making sure her troops are loyal. “
“Hey, I have a heart and this is a favor to one of my closest friends. Are we going to stand here in the palace and have a council of war or are we going to get the frip out of here.”
They started running thought the protected corridor until they ran into a squad of troops. They recognized Jennifer and raised their blaster rifles, “Halt, raise your hands, all of you.”
Ankhesenamun stood in front of them and raised her arms up and as she did, the first three soldiers were raised off their feet and flung into the far wall hard. They crumpled down in a heavy thump sound. The rest started firing and the blasts seemed to be absorbed six inches from her body. None of the shots struck her. But she held out her hands, palms open facing the black armored soldiers. Three white-hot balls of flame shot out of her hands and each ball struck a soldier, the last three erupted in fire and died screaming in agony. Morgan never saw power of this sort. It seemed like the stories of Moses he had read.
Jennifer just stared at her, all struck. She saw this type of power but had no idea that her girlfriend, her fiancé had it herself. Ankhesenamun was part of the order.
“Yes Jennifer, I am part of the empresses party. I am part of the Dark Orions. I am also part of the resistance. There are many among the navy that are secretly part of the resistance also. Her invasion of earth will result in a fracturing of her fleet, when the time is right. Lets get out of here. I can get us a ship easily. Follow me.”
With a high-ranking member of the empresses’ order, getting off the planet was easy. No trooper would dare stop her as they walked though customs and flew off the ship. Jennifer led them to her ship and they transferred to it.
Jennifer took the controls and they entered hyperspace. “Our next stop will be earth. Lets pray we get there before the main invasion. “
~~*~~
They made it well ahead of the invasion he guided the craft to Germania this time. “We are headed for Berlin, Germania.”
The stealth kept the craft from being seen as it dipped below the clouds, screaming for Europe.
They settled out in the country, she kept the ship hovering 200 meters in the air. She looked over at Ankhesenamun, “You will fly the ship, Morgan and me will try to alert the government about the danger approaching them. You will follow me and hover the craft next to the main entrance of the Volkshalle. I will go in, shortly after I go in, I want you to disable the stealth and start firing. Do not hit anything important and I want casualties to be minimal. Just cause some damage. They will get the point if a lone ship can cause that much damage imagine what their main forces will do. “
She agreed and they were soon riding in a bus through the countryside of Germania. Jennifer examined the very attractive woman standing infront of the bus telling them all about the victories the Reich had. Her hair was blonde, like her own. She looked very fit and average height for a woman on this planet. Her uniform looked decidedly military. It was solid black. She had heavy leather shiny jack boots going up to her knees. Her suit pants looked nice on her as they tucked under the boots. She wore a coat, it looked like a military tunic with a bright red armband on her right arm. There were two lighting bolts together on her collar. They made the letters, SS. The bus ride was short and they were soon going though Berlin itself.
They passed a big sign while they were headed into berlin. The sign caught her attention abruptly.
“The fuehrer, Alfred Jodl jr. 35th birthday celebration. “ She assumed his picture was in the center of a blood read sign with those words below and big numbers 35 on each side.
“Construction started on the victory arch soon after the war with the United Kingdom ended, in 1945. It stands at two hundred meters tall and weights two thousand tons. To make the arch stable, the fuehrer ordered workers to drive heavy iron rods all the way down to the earth’s bedrock for stability. We are approaching the Albert Speer monument. The dome was his greatest achievement. Sixteen domes of the Saint Peters basilica can fit inside it. The great dome is four hundred and fifty meters in diameter and three hundred meters tall.”
The victory arch they went under was a huge structure. It seemed big enough to hold a entire museum inside. There were people standing ontop and hanging on each side of the arch was the same flag as was everywhere. It was bright red with a white circle in the center. Those flags were huge to hang on a Three hundred meter high arch and almost touch the ground.
Jennifer stared at it. While not anywhere near as big as the imperial palace on Imperial Home, this building was impressive in its own. She was sure it was the biggest structure on this planet. She watched as the enormous dome got larger and larger blotting out everything. Gleaming white marble rose up high overhead. The wide road they were riding on was blanked on both sides by the same blood red flags that the officer guiding them wore on their arms and the same symbol in the center white circle. Jennifer didn’t know what it meant exactly, but she understood the system, it was a lot like the one in place under the empresses. Dictators flood the streets with their image in marble, crystal and their flags are everywhere. Nothing changes, just who is in charge.
It was show time, the bus pulled to a stop right in front of the huge dome building and the officer let them exit. “The fuehrer wishes you all to have a present and safe visit. TO those visiting from America, The fuehrer wishes good relations between our two states. “
She walked out with Morgan and headed though the big entrance of the building. She found a other officer guarding the place. He looked like someone she could talk to. She stood in front of him, “I have important information pertaining to the security of Germania. I need to talk to someone whom will use this information as soon as possible. I cant stress enough, lives of many citizens are in danger. “
She soon she found herself locked in a bare room with metal charge for him to sit on. she was left alone, the door was locked. It wasn’t long before she heard the latch on the door, and it opened to admit two higher-ranking officers. The older man favored her with a cruel scow. “You approached one of the guards on the tour and said you had valuable information concerning a terrorist attack on the Reich?
“I never said a thing about a terrorist attack, “ she said defensively.
“What else was it then that could concern the safety of citizens?”
“I can prove everything that I say but you must keep an open mind.”
He said impatiently, “Get on with it. tell us what this valuable information is.”
“A war. Germania is about to be invaded.”
Both of their expressions became very grave and serious. “Who are you and how do you come by such information. “
“My name is Capt. Jennifer Reide of imperial intelligence. I once served them but not anymore. I’m giving you this information. “
“What is imperial intelligence? Who did you once serve.”
“The empire. This empire spans the width of the galaxy. They have millions of heavily populated planets they administer and control. Their fleet is one of the most powerful and they serve the Empress. She found this planet on the edge of the galaxy. She had deemed that this planet must be absorbed into the Empire. Their fleet is coming. Their army is coming and you need to get your nation ready to meet them.”
They both looked at her like she must be crazy. The building shook as explosions erupted outside. Over and over, blasts shook the building down to the foundation.
“I am telling you the truth, go look outside.”
Both of the officers went running to see. They saw, it was a large craft hovering in the sky. It had some type of heavy cannons attacked to the hull spitting out large green bolts. They impacted buildings, houses. Big balls of flame erupted to the sky when the bolts struck. Soldiers wheeled anti aircraft guns and shot flack up. The shells exploded in the air but nothing seemed to affect it. They detonated near but nothing touched the craft hovering overhead. Bigger missiles blasted at it and exploded ten feet from the craft. It was clear that nothing they had would stop it.
Jennifer walked out behind them, “That is my ship, officer. If a single ship of our world can cause this much damage, imagine what the bulk and power of the imperial navy can do. It is time that you organize a resistance now! The clock is ticking. “
They saw the point quickly. The officer said, “Quickly, get this woman to see the Fuehrer. They took her up several floors and though a hallway till she stood in front of a door guarded by two SS officers. The door opened and she was let in and she saw the leader of this vicious government. She was in Alfred Jodl’s office. It was an impressive office, not quite as big as the empresses but that was different. His desk was marble and she would say it was around ten meters long. The entire office was close to fifty meters in length and width. The floor was shiny polished marble. The ceiling was twelve meters high above them. Everything was huge and polished till it has a glassy surface.
The fuehrer himself stood in front of her in his neatly tucked military uniform. He extended his hand toward her, “Welcome to the reich. I am Alfred Jodl junior. MY father was a general of the original fuehrer Adolph. Intelligence tells me that you have information about a incoming invasion, they say your information should be treated as very reliable. What is coming, and what can we do about it?”
What indeed, she though. There wasn’t a damn thing they could do but she had a feeling if she said that, they could shoot her right there and she couldn’t stop them. “The Empresses is invading. At my guess when I saw the fleet that was coming, I would put the number of troops she is going to land at around a billion. ‘
On of the generals gasp, “A billion?”
“Yes maybe more. A primary battleship, at four thousand eight hundred meters in length, six hundred thousand tons, they can hold around eight five thousand troops alone, and they require sixty thousand crew complement. The invasion fleet has three thousand of them. It also had over a two thousand military transport ships. Probably five thousand frigates and one eclipse class command ship. That one is thirty thousand meters long, over million tons and they hold over four hundred thousand troopers and three hundred thousand crew. The empress is taking along the Doomgiver, its over one thousand kilometers in diameter. It’s a sphere, kind of like a movable planet they built. Its its own battlestation, siege garrison, and more weapons than the entire imperial fleet. “
“My god, “ Alfred said. “What can we do against -that-“
“I have help coming. There is a rebellion against the empresses order. They are coming to aid this planet. You need to be ready to assist them. Join the resistant. “
Alfred looked at his top general, “Hendrich, We will join this resistance when it comes. Make our troops ready. Make this government ready to go into exile when the invasion shows up.”
They had made plans for several hours when it finely happened. Two frantic officers ran into the office, “Its happening, Its happening. Quick, turn on the radios. Some how its on every frequency. Their signals are overriding everything on this planet. “
She turned the radio on
“People of earth, you are ordered to disarm, and surrender yourselves to the Empire. Any attempt at resistance will be met with severe reprisals against your cities, your puny countries and your people. In two hours, I expect the leaders of every countries will be at the areas we give you and from there, my people will land there to take you up to arrange a official surrender, and to witness a demonstration of the power. Right now, I expect all eyes to be looking up. I have arranged a minor demonstration of how helpless you are. Commander, bombard the coastlines of every nation. Full power turbolaser broadsides. Now! “
Powerful blinding emerald green rained from the sky as deadly hail blasting huge parts of the ocean, flash boiling thousands of tons of seawater. The blasts rocked the shores. The coastline of Germania was first, then New York, Florida, then Japan and china was hit. There were minimal damage but the message was clear. There was no defense.
The cruel voice of the empress came back on, “I hope you got that message. Now witness the next. Commander, instruct the gunnery officer to commence primary ignition.”
All over the hemisphere, they saw a bright green pulse of power lance out at the moon. It impacted the moon, and shattered it apart in a blinding flash. If the message was unclear before, it was crystal clear now. Dire hopelessness.
Despair.
Earths humanity cried out, in vain. How could they resist this power? How could anyone?
Ohmygod, it…it..the moon is totally gone. They shattered it apart. “ Alfred said slumping helplessly into his chair. His arms were draped hung over the armrests. The others looked disturbed. They had never seen him looking this way.
He asked, “Reichs minister Heydrich, tell me what is up there. What kind of forces do you see there? “
Heydrich looked at his monitor. “Mein fuehrer, the computer counts close to four hundred thousand objects that just showed up. Over seventy percent of them are tiny objects that are barely enough to hold a person. My guess would be one man fighters. There are thousands of small ships. They are around five hundred meters long.”
Jennifer spoke up, “All ships are equipped with fighters designed for defending the capital ships against fighter attack. They screen the fleets. The next ones you see are frigates. They aren’t too powerful but there good for screening the fleet and acting as picket lines. “
He nodded and continues his report, “There are also these large dagger shaped ships, their around twelve hundred meters long and seem to have a lot of mass.”
Jennifer said, “Those are the cruisers.”
“There are around fifty five hundred of them. The computer counts two thousand huge dagger shaped ships. Those are twenty give hundred meters long. They have a huge mass. “ He held out a picture of them taken from a satellite. There was a giant dagger shaped ship that looked very imposing, heavily armed. It looked like it was designed to inspire dread and fear.
“Those are the mainstay imperial battleships. They hold a ungodly amount of power. They have over two hundred heavy guns for ship to ship combat. “
Alfred said, “Two hundred. Where are they located?”
“Along the top sides in large banks of turrets.”
“OH, “ he scoffed. “We once designed ships like that hundreds of years ago till we realized they are better in front. “
“Idiot, in open space, it doesn’t matter where their placed. They can rotate and fire anywhere. Especially when their hundreds of kilometers away. Just wait till they start bombarding your cities. Then you will find how helpless you are.”
Heydrich said, “Okay okay, mein fuehrer, these aren’t wooden ships of the line. In addition to those, there are many thousands of small oval shaped ships. Their quite big though, bigger than the heavy cruisers. “
Jennifer said, “Those are the troop transports.” She walked up, “DO you see that big one in the middle of the fleet?”
“Yes the computer says that one is thirty give kilometers long. Thirty five thousand meters long? That cant be right.”
“Oh yes it is,” Jennifer said. “It’s the command ship and that is the ship that fired the beam that shattered apart the moon. It contains a special type of laser they call a superlaser. “
He wasn’t listening, instead he was looking at the monitor funny as if trying to figure out a problem. “What the, “ he said. “Mars looks like it has a moon now. What is that thing? “
Jennifer looked over his shoulder, “Oh that is the doomgiver. What’s it doing there?”
He was reading another reading on the monitor. “We got a message by the Empire. It says we are to assemble in the courtyard to await transport. All high level members of the government. I think we should go, Mein fuehrer.“
“I agree. Jennifer you wait here since you are now a fugitive,” Alfred said.
A cold voice suddenly said, “No she doesn’t.” all eyes were on her now. They saw Janas behind Jennifer, holding a gun pressed tightly against Jennifer’s back.
“She will go with us to the courtyard, where she will be taken by imperial officials, arrested. She is indeed a fugitive, and a traitor. She will be tried for treason. “
Jennifer cried out, “You are supposed to be my friend. I took you along to help me. “
“I am first, a servant of our empress. You are a traitor and my duty is clear. You come with us now, Jenny.” She laughed.
There was no choice and she walked along with them to the courtyard awaiting transport.
They walked out of the world capital building and stood in front looking out at the large street and open space. It was mainly for large parades and assemblies, public addresses by the fuehrer. It was now a staging area for the heads of the Reich to await transport to their conqueror. Jennifer stood there as a hostage awaiting arrest on charges of treason.
It wasn’t long before a massive steel overcast clouded the sky. They looked up as a massive roar shook the ground under them. There it was, a enormous dagger shaped ship hovered overhead with flames slowly fading out from the friction of entering the atmosphere. A large maw opened out the front and smaller shipped flew out toward them.
Jennifer sensed the people around her bracing themselves for this meeting. Over a dozen ships slowly descended toward them. They slowly settled down, landing braces appeared out of the ships as they settled to the ground. The front opened and lowered into a ramp.
Endless streams of black armored troops exited out of the larger ships in the back. There must have been thousands of troops streaming out of the ships. There were smaller ships in the front that landed and their ramps lowered. Dozens of troops and officers wearing gray tunics came out in front of them. Janas nudged her gun in Jennifer’s back, making her walk forward. She said to the highest ranking officer, “This is a prisoner guilty of treason against the Empire. I think she is wanted. “
The officer, a woman as all officers are in the Empire, looked at Jennifer. “Indeed she is, “The officer said. She looked at the troops, “Commander, take her into custody. “ Then she walked to the assembled people there as three troops took Jennifer in hand and led her into the shuttle. The officer said, “In the name of the Empire, I claim this area, you are to let yourself be taken in by the troops here. You will be taken to the doomgiver for the Empresses demonstration and then you will meet an ambassador to sign your formal surrender to the empire. “
Dozens of troops surrounded the group pointing mean looking rifles at them and they walked up the tramp into the ship. The ramp closed and it gently lifted off into the sky. It picked up speed rapidly as it ascended into the clouds. The clouds dimmed and faded away into the blackness of the airless atmosphere of space.
They exited Earths gravitational field and drifted away from the planet all together. Alfred was surprised as the earth got smaller and smaller until it was no larger than the point of a pin. Then, they saw the red plant grow in size as they got closer to it. as it grew larger, the shiny smaller object beside it grew but the planet was still immense beside the station. It was clear that they were headed toward the station.
“My god, that thing is huge, and you guys built the damn thing?”
“Yes,” there was no mistaking the pride in the officer’s voice. “Imperial construction built it. “
The station just kept growing in size, as they got closer to it. IT soon blotted out everything else in front of them and they weren’t closer than one hundred kilometers from it. They saw a tiny docking bay they were headed for. They got close enough to see the surface cities on the station, massive laser turrets and some focal lenses above what looked like the equator. They saw lights on the thing as they headed toward the equator. They saw docking bays of all sizes inside the trench of the equator, from their distance, they looked tiny. No way they could enter them but as they got closer and finely inside the equator, they realized the bays were huge, there was more than enough space in them to accommodate 20 of their ships and even the larger frigates. The shuttle lowered the then the ramp lowered too. The empress was there with several of her bright red suited guards. There were also many officials from all over the planet. Alfred noticed the general secretary of Chinas communist party. There was Stalin who was still the leader of the USSR, or what was left of it. There was the Pope and his representatives that lead the United Papal states. The Empress spoke to the group, “Greetings While you are all here, I will extend to you the protection of the empire. I trust after this demonstration is finished that you will see the futility of any resistance. “
They all were frightened of her. Her voice carried a weight to it, and a sadistic cruelty. Alfred wanted to leave but he knew there was no way. He wanted to say something to her but he couldn’t find his voice.
“There is a special frigate you can all go to for a better view of the demonstration or my guards will take you up to the observation deck, and for those that are curious, you can go down into the gunneries station but that wont offer a very good view. I will leave you to make your choice. Its now 15:45 and the demonstration is set for 1600 hours. “
Jennifer was taken down to the gunneries station and Alfred wanted to join the empress on her personal observation deck. The rest wanted to view the demonstration from the frigate.
Jennifer and her fiancé were lead to the gunneries station.
“It is sixteen hundred hours, The Empress has ordered us to Commence primary ignition. “
“Understood, tributaries one though twelve are green for feed. “
“Hypermatter reaction is at one hundred percent.”
“Capacitors at one hundred percent charged.”
“Tributaries one though twelve are aligned”
“All tributaries are clear for feed. The laser is primed. “
The officer behind them said, “Fire at will.”
They watched the monitor, Alfred watched from the polar tower where kept her personal accommodations, that had a clear view of everything. The rest watched from a frigate.
It was an impressive and horrifying display. They all watched as the tributaries fired around the focal lenses and coalesced and just built up power until it was seething. Then a huge beam lanced out and struck mares with colossal force. The beam drilled into the core of the planet, pumping an ungodly amount of power into mars. Jennifer knew at the beams total destructive power exceeded matter-energy limits of real space. At its full charge,the beam provided a subliminal boost that caused a large part of Mars’s mass suddenly shifted into hyperspace and mars exploded in a ball of eye smiting light. A ring spread rapidly from the explosion.
The message was clear, Earth would suffer the same fate if they resisted too hard. They signed the surrender and were allowed to return to earth. Jennifer was locked into detainment preparing for execution.
Ankhesenamun had a surprise up her sleeve. A few hours after earths surrender to imperial forces, over half of the fleets crew and troops mutinied upon their officers and fired on Imperial forces around the planet. That started a battle around earth, which quickly ended when imperial forces fled. The empress had left already. Jennifer was rescued and they fled to the rim.
A few months later, Jennifer and her wife returned to earth with Abu only to see a expanding field of asteroids.
“From the looks of it, it looks like the doom giver destroyed the planet. “ Jennifer said sadly.
Abu said, “That happened a week ago, but not before our forces saved a billion of them. They are now in the newly reconstituted rebellion. “
“Yeah,” Jennifer said sourly, “That only leaves around nine billion that died in the holocaust. “
“Nothing we could do, Jennifer. “
The end
by Christine
I couldn’t stand my mother any longer so I moved out of her house a year ago. I was only seventeen when I moved away and a year had passed since then. I only regretted having to leave my thirteen year old brother. He didn’t deserve to be with the weirdo’s but I didn’t have any choice. Taking him would have been like kidnapping. The conditions Mother set to allow me to leave was that I leave alone and leave most of the stuff behind. A majority of the clothing, the computer and almost everything she bought for me. It was accepted. I couldn’t stay there with her and that weird guy that she was marrying. I hated him and her for accepting him in our house.
Brian my brother had always been treated like the black sheep unwanted, neglected and mistreated by my mother. Sadly, there was nothing that I could do to protect him. When I left, things clearly took a turn for the worst for him. His behavior changed radically since I left. He was more fearful, his mood, He withdrew into himself, but I am no counselor, or therapist so what did I know. All I know was that his attitude had become very fearful and there were signs that I ignored, like he became afraid of physical contact. One time when he visited me, he couldn’t sit down without pain but when I asked him, he didn’t want to talk about it he and assured me there was nothing going on. Boys can be so strange so I left it alone.
The signs that there was a problem became more evident and noticeable the last time Brian visited me, Richard dropped him at my place. Richard was my mothers new husband and was talking to Brian in the car before he let Brian come out. I could tell by the look on Brian’s face and how he was moving that the situation had became even worse for my brother. When he got out of the car, there were several very noticeable features. His clothing was one thing that I was very clear. He had on very tight girls jeans on, his shirt was very feminine styled. His hair was parted like a girls and I detected a faint hint of blush and eye shadow on him. As he walked down the driveway of my house he swayed his hips side to side. It seemed to me as if Richard forced all of this on him and Brian was clearly upset by it. Richard had him intimidated, and I intended to get him to talk to me about it.
He walked, no swayed up to my door like a fashion model on a runway. He knocked on my door and I opened it for him with a big warm smile. I loved him so much, and moving away from my parents house was hard because I missed my brother. He gave me a tight hug and told me that he missed me so bad. I wrapped my arms tightly around him. That was when I identified another big problem. By wrapping my hands around him and squeezing him to me, my hands on his back felt a thick strap on his back and under his shirt. I felt it, moving my hand around I felt the thick claps in the center of his back. Moving my hand up his thin shoulders, I felt the thin shoulder straps and the cups on the side of his chest.
“OH MY GOD, Brian what the hell is going on, the way you are dressed, your face and how you were moving!?” I asked him while shoving him away from me nearly freaking out.
I mean, my God, a bra in addition to everything else. What the hell is going on with him. All the time I knew him, he never showed any signs of him wanting to crossdress. Now he was wearing a bra under his shirt tight girls jeans, a blouse and makeup.
He stuttered pathetically, “What are you talking about, sis?”
I raised my voice, “Don’t play stupid brother. You are not an idiot and neither am I. You have on girls styled jeans, a pink blouse, you are wearing a bra, you have a light shade of lipstick, rosy cheeks, and eye shadow. And that is a girls hair due. Now, its time to explain this to me because I know you never crossdressed while I was living there. “
I looked him up and down slowly and several other features revealed themselves. A panty line visible under his jeans, and the jeans themselves were low cut hip huggers. I looked closely at his jeans, it had the word, Julie.
“Oh that, yeah just ignore that. Please don’t hate me sis. Its nothing to freak out about.”
“Julie,” I said questioning. “If its you, I can accept that it is a fetish. It would be cute and we could do a lot with it like shopping trips. But I know this isn’t you, you aren’t a crossdresser. When I lived there, you were a very boyish boy. I think this is Richard abusing you, am I right?”
He tried to play it innocent. “No nothing to do with my stepdad. You have to get off of this sis. There is nothing going on with him and me so get off this fetish you have. I am not gay!”
“Him forcing you doesn’t make you gay, it makes you a victim. You can tell me anything.”
He said though tears, “He is doing nothing to me. Please believe me, theres nothing to talk about.”
“If this isn’t Richards idea, then it must be yours. Your idea to try wearing womens clothes and go by the name Julie. Your other leg says PRINCESS across your buttcheek. Are you wanting to change yourself into a girl now?”
He said nothing. Boys were so strange. He would rather have me think this was his idea than to admit a man forced him into being his homosexual lover. I never will understand boys.
“I can't help you unless you talk to me but if this is the life you want, you will get it. I find it hard to believe that dressing this way is your idea and that you want to be a girl named Julie Princess. Please tell me about this, Brian. You need to tell me, “ I pleaded. “Telling me the truth is the only way you can get out of this situation.”
He became angry, “ How many times do I have to tell you that nothing is going on. Stop preying, its none of your damn business. Richard isn’t molesting me or having any sex with me.”
I looked at him and said very seriously, “If he isn’t then why haven’t you sat down yet Julie.” His body trembled at the name.
“Sit down beside me!”
He mumbled softly, “I can’t sit down”
“Why not,” I asked him.
“That is none of your business. “
“As your sister, it is my business. I want you to be safe from Richards perversions. Tell me what is going on so I can help you. And protect you,” I pleaded with him. I needed to protect my brother even if he didn’t want me to.
He screamed, “Nothing is ‘going on’ why wont you stop asking me.”
This was clearly going nowhere. “Fine ok, that must mean you want to dress this way!”
“Fine, I want to dress this way now leave it alone,” He asked me.
“Yes, Julie Princess.”
“Please don’t call me that!”
“Julie Princess, that’s your name isn’t it. Its written on your jeans and since ‘Nothing is going on’ Its your idea so that’s your name unless you tell me differently. Do you have anything to tell me?” I stood infront of her waiting for an answer. I was loosing patience with his stupidity.
“No,” He said.
“There you have it,” I spat at him. “Since its all your idea Julie, perhaps you would like to show me what you are wearing and I can loan you some more stuff to wear at home. Sisters share! I can give you some very pretty stuff. Stuff that will really attract guys. “
His little mouth hug open, “I thought you were on my side, you can't do this to me!”
“If this is your idea then I am helping you. Do you have anything you want to tell me?"
My idiot brother opened his arms innocently, “There’s nothing to tell. When will you get off that kick?”
I said, “Fine. I'm off the kick. If you want to be more girly lets do it right. “
The idiot saw no way around it, his shoulders slumped, “Fine sister. I want to be more girly. “
This was fun, the power I had. It was like a rush. I knew I was going too far but I still felt I had to help him so I had to push him until he realized he needed help. My stupid brother, Rather than admit he was being abused by Richard, he was willingly to let me make him more girly. He had given me control rather than admit he was being abused. How stupid is that!
My voice rose to a commanding tone, “Take off your outer clothing and let me see that bra and panty that you have on, Julie. Then lets go from there, okay”
He moaned helplessly, “What ever.” His arms crossed and lifted his shirt over his head revealing a two large padded cups poking out from his chest. Geez, they must be D cups. Impossible to hide and quite sexy. I smiled at him and he hid his face. He struggled to pull down the jeans that looked like they were pasted to his hips. Luckily they weren’t and he slide them down to show he was wearing a incredibly sexy pair of purple silk panties embroiled across the sides with feminine lace. I didn’t know what to say about him any longer. This was just too much. He was standing in front of me wearing a pair of bra and panties.
“You can still tell me what the deal is and I will help you. “
“What will you do if I tell you, sister.”
“I will call the police and tell them what you told me. They will take my statement and verify it with you then go arrest Richard and our mother. “
“NO way sis. After that, everyone will know. Everyone from school will know. The guys I hang out with at school. Its not like it is for girls. Girls get sympathy, boys get teased and called gay. Forget it. “
“Fine Julie. If you would rather have me believe its your idea and this is what you want, I will help you along and make you the prettiest princess in our family. Lets get you in nylons and heels. I think I have the perfect pair of them in my closet. Come along, Julie princess.
the truth
Chapter 2
I didn’t know what to think of this now. I mean, on one hand I knew that I loved my brother more than anything else in this world and that somehow I had to help him but, on the other hand his reluctance to give me anything to go on and admit the truth had pissed me off and made me want to humiliate him. That humiliation excited me, I liked that rush of power and at the same time it made me disgusted with myself. One thing I knew I had to keep in my mind was that I was doing this to help him, not to get a power rush. I didn’t want to turn out like my mother or her scumbag sleezy husband. However warped that may sound it was the truth. If Brian wouldn’t help himself then I had to help him against his will.
I suddenly remembered that I had left Brian in the other bedroom, I had went to my own bedroom to pick out some nice clothes for Brian to wear. I didn’t want to do this to him but I had to if I was ever going to help him.
I went back into the guest bedroom to see my innocent brother sitting on the bed, wearing his bra and panty set my mother must have brought him. My god he looked feminine! Despite the obvious attempts to emasculate him, his body type was decidedly feminine anyway. His hair was done but it was soft and stylish, natural curls that didn’t need curlers. His hips narrow and his waist was small. His face had a very soft and pretty look to it. His cheekbones were very rounded and soft, all rounded down to his chin which was very small. His face looked like a girls face. It all made him into a good target for a pedophile, like our stepfather. I always knew my mother was unfit but I never though she would stoop to choosing a pedophile for a husband, and choose his needs over the needs of her own children. I always knew that my mother was a very selfish woman so this shouldn’t have surprised me.
It did
A lot
I went though my closet and picked out several pretty gowns I had worn in high school dances and such.
Wow my old cheerleading uniform; he will look cute in that!
I went though my lingerie drawer and picked out a few sexy nylon stockings and then got a nice pair of red stiletto heels. I gathered them all up and headed back into his room.
When I got back to him, I saw his face in his hands. His body language told me he was very troubled. His face was streaked by lines of wet tears.
Oh my god, the look on his face was like a painful stab through my heart. This was my brother and I had hurt him. The look of betrayal on his feminized face struck me even more. I struggled to keep my own face stern and hard.
I gazed down at him, unfeeling and stern. “I see you are struggling with yourself, Julie. I have some things here for you to try on, for me. “
His jaw dropped in shock as I laid out the nice gowns beside eacher on the bed. I picked out a specially tight fitting pink gown I wore to the senior prom, the red nylons I had picked out. I handed the nylons to him and asked, “Julie have you been taught how to put nylons on?”
He shook his head, “No I haven’t Crystal. I don’t want to learn either!”
I shook my head in disappointment. “You must call me Miss Crystal from now on and I will teach you how to put on your own stockings. You cant just yank them up because their made of thin easly torn fabric. “
I rolled one of them up and placed it on the tip of his toes. I softly rolled it up his foot and his calf. “Do you see Julie, you must roll them up your leg genty and take care to do it in a even motion so as not to rip the fabric. “ I rolled it out up his thigh and gave the other stocking to him, “Now do the same to the other leg, Julie and remember what I taught you.”
He shook his head, “Crystal you are my sister, why are you doing this to me. Why must I learn how to put on Stockings for. You know that I am a boy. “
He was right but I had my own plan and I realized that this was a important time if I was to maintain control. I winded my arm back and slapped him hard across his cheek. “Julie, listen here girl!” I spoke harshly, “Don’t ever ever question me. We have discovered that there is nothing going on between Richard and you, and that being a girl is your own idea so you must learn how to do it right. How ever if there is anything going on with Richard and you then doing this right will make it nicer for him. HE will get a real kick out of you in nylons. “
My voice rose even more, my face took on a fearsome scow, “No more talking, put on the other nylon girl. Remember the lesson, we have a long night ahead of us!”
I saw his little body trembling and the look of sadness and shock on his face. Uncomprehending betryal. He didn’t expect such harsh treatment from his sister in a world suddenly turned against him. His mother turning her back on him, Her husband abusing him and his own father leaving forever to make a new family and now his only support left, his sister suddenly becoming cruel and wicked. The look on his face said it all, it was so sad.
His shaky hands rolled the other stocking up his leg and looked at me for approval.
I nodded my head in approval, “Very good Julie. Your bra and panties mach and I approve of them.”
I pointed to his chest, “Your bra, did you put it on or did Richard or Mom?”
“I..I, I put on the bra miss Crystal. I have an entire drawer full of girls underthings at home. “
I smiled, “That is very cute Julie. You are learning how to do feminine things. Show me how you put the bra on.”
His jaw dropped again but remembered not to argue with me. He slide the shoulder straps down and took his arms though them and turned the bra around till the claps in the back was infront and unhooked the bra and took it off.
I looked at his chest, I pointed to his red and swollen nipples. “Julie, explain that please?”
My guess was Richard played with them a lot till they were red. He looked very embarrassed and simply said, “Mom tells me not to play with him so much but I think it feels good. “
Yeah right. But I said nothing and let him wrap the bra around his chest and hooked the clap in front and turned it around and put his arms though the straps.
“That is very good.”
I looked down at his crotch, he must have it tucked or taped in back which was good. I had a better idea for his next visit but that will do for now.
I picked up my pink evening gown and helped him in it. He looked almost perfect in it. “Julie you can keep it did you put on your makeup yourself?”
“Yes Mother taught me how. Can I get out of this thing Miss Crystal, please? “
“Why do you want out of it, it looks so nice on you”?
He started tearing up again but I remained stern. “Julie you will keep that on and love being a sissy girl, do you understand!”
“Ye yes Miss Crystal!”
“Do you know how to walk in heels?”
“No miss Crystal, she has me in things she calls platforms. “
“You will learn now, sit down and let me put these on you!”
He did as I told him and put them on and with little instruction, he was steady enough to stand on them.
My cell rung and I went out of the room but told Julie to practice walking across my room.
It was Richard. He asked me how everything was and he was ready to pick up Brian in an hour.
I had to speed up my plan for tonight and I wanted it to be kind of a shock for Richard. I packed up a purse full of makeup and a vibrater along with a secret item.
I went back into the room and ordered him to take gown off and I watched, very pleased as he did.
“Richard will be here in an hour so we will have to save the shopping trip for another day, put on the cheerleading outfit. I want you to see him wearing that and carrying this purse. The purse is very important go leave without it.
Within 45 minutes, he was dressed as a cheerleader and carrying the pink purse and swaying his hips as I taught him. It was both, cute and disturbing. But Richard winked at me as he left with the saddened boy.
Authors note, I have decided to continue the story because of the interest
I propped myself on the doorframe going outside while I watched Brian walk out to meet Richard. By that time, it was like I was on pins dearly hoping that Brian would do what I told him to do. I knew it would be very hard for him to kiss Richard but it was for his own good.
I told him to give Richard a big romantic open-mouthed French kiss like a girl would kiss a lover. I also told him to act very flirty and a little slutty with Richard and to behave like an airheaded bimbo.
I watched Brian prance down my driveway swaying his hips like a girl, and twirling strands of his hair in a fashion. I noted in surprise that he had this walking in heels thing down. I watched the entire exchange between them. Richard looked surprised at the outfit Brian was wearing. He had on my blue and white high school cheerleading outfit and Richard liked it a lot. He got out and admired it. He looked up at me from across the driveway and smiled knowingly. I smiled back and Brian wrapped his arms around Richard, and got on his tip toes, then started kissing Richard the way I told him to. It looked like a very good effort but I knew the eternal struggle Brian must have been having. I really felt bad for him. It was like a physical pain in my gut. I knew he was feeling disgust and revolution but I also knew he had to do this.
The kiss lasted a full 30 seconds and Brian played the part of a flirty girl just right. I played my part right. I discreetly pulled out my cell phone and recorded the entire thing on video. Neither of them had a clue and I was relieved when the kissing was over. The first part of my devious plan had worked brilliantly. I finely had something serious but I knew I needed more than a recording of him kissing Brian. Yes, kissing a 14-year-old crossdressed boy like that was very inappropriate, it wasn’t enough to get serious charges with. Charges that would put him away for a long time. That would have to wait.
I watched them get in the car and drive away. My gut twisted as I hoped that the next part of the sinister plan would work as I hoped. I had gone back inside and booted up my PC to see the program I installed would work. I plugged in the USB card that would receive signals from a recording device I secretly put in brains purse. Everything had to work for the plan to work. The recorder in his purse had to work, The USB receiver would have to work, the program on my computer that would take the signals and let me listen in would have to work.
I started listening and I could hear Brian’s voice clearly. He was trying to be flirty and brave as Richard was asking humiliating questions about the kiss and various other things about his girlyness.
I knew it was time to go. I had a date with Amber and didn’t want to be late. My mother didn’t want me in a lesbian relationship with a woman. She said it was wrong and she let her scumbag boyfriend try to ‘convince’ that I should be with a man. He didn’t do such a good job but that is beside the point. I had to freshen up and get myself ready for her. It was nothing serious, just going out to a dinner and then we would hang out. She was such good support at these difficult times. She disapproved of me having a same sex relationship with Amber but she approves of Brian and Richard. How fucked up is that? But in her strange way of thinking, I do understand. She has always had some hatred for her son and never really cared about his well-being.
I just couldn’t listen anyone. Richard was talking about blowjobs and making Brian ask him if he could give him a blowjob. It was just so disgusting and degrading to Brian that I had to turn it off. It kept recording. I had gone into the bathroom to freshen myself up for my date. I just hoped that everything went well. So I put on my nicest dress and shoes. I decided to wear my red gown with a very low neckline. It was very open in the back. Yeah it sounds trashy but it really wasn’t for this woman. I knew how to please her. I got in my car and drove over to her favorite Italian restaurant.
The place was as I expected when I got there. The lights were very dim and it was a very formal place. The waiters were wearing white suits and we ordered our favorite platter.
She was wearing a sharp black suit that made her look very serious but also sensual. There wasn’t much to say about it. It was simply a woman’s business suit.
“Thank you Amber,” I told her as soon as we ordered. “Your advice on how to bust my stepdad is working out. I plan on getting him as soon as we can. “
She gazed at me and responded, “Does that mean you got the stuff I told you about that would let you hear what was going on. “
“Yes,” I answered. “It was very expensive but I will make it up soon. Helping Brian is worth anything. I just have to.”
She agreed. “So tell me. Did you take my advice on getting it moving? “
“Yes. I didn’t like making him dress like that. But if it entices Richard and makes him make his move then we can trap him and its all better to free my brother.”
Her mood changed somewhat. I suddenly felt very uncomfortable. There was just something about the way her eyes looked. “I bet he looked very sexy in your outfit. If we can free him then you could have a lot of fun with a sissy like that. “
I felt my anger start boiling. I hated anyone talking about him like that. “Stop that Amber. If this works then surely I will be the last person they chose to be his guardian. I am only eighteen.”
“Not to worry,” she chimed in soothingly. “I will be there to help out. “
There was something about her look and the way she said it that sent chills though me. I brushed it away and quickly changed the subject. “What ever, we don’t have to worry about that. How was your week?”
She told me very well while she started rubbing her hand along my leg under the table. Our food came and we ate it quickly enough in-between idle chatter and rubbing each other.
We were back at my place in less than two hours and I turned on the speakers again. Sounds of horror filled the house. It sounded like Richard was having sex with Brian and Brian was crying in humiliation. It really broke my heart and Amber told me, “It is time, Crystal. Make the call now! They will catch him in the act!”
I called 911 and reported a strong suspicion of child abuse and gave them the address, my name and was told that someone would be in touch with me.
A plain clothed male detective came to my place in less than fifteen minutes.
“You reported a very strong suspicion of child abuse on your brother, Brian. You gave some very vivid descriptions of what you suspected. Two officers are checking out your complaint. What made you suspect such things, crystal?”
“A lot of things from his abrupt change in his mood. He went from an outgoing fun typical teenage boy to someone very repressed, afraid. He started jumping at any physical contact. When I saw him, he hardly spoke and the last few times, he wouldn’t sit down. The last time he came, he showed up wearing women’s undergarments, woman’s jeans and makeup. “
He jotted it all down on a pad and agreed that there were signs of sexual abuse.
“There is more detective. I have proof.”
I took out my phone and showed him the video of him kissing Brian and I told him that he put on the cheerleading outfit. Then I showed him the evidence on my computer and that was when he showed some concern.”
“I don’t think you should have done that Crystal. But we will be in touch. “ He stood up and left and everything seemed well for a few days.
Their case became stronger and He started speaking about his abuse and the detective came by to take further statements from me.
Everything seemed to be going well until three days later. I received a call early in the morning from the same detective. He got right to the point quickly that brought me out of my sleep. “Crystal, we have a big problem here with Brian. “
“What is the problem,” I asked still foggy from my sleep.
“Well, Because of the problem with his family, none of them will take him. He has been saying at a state home and hes getting bullied badly. We have no where else and you are his last hope. Social services isn’t happy about it but I pulled some of my strings and they very reluctantly agreed. Crystal, Will you accept him?”
That brought me out of my fog. I mean, me responsible for a child. I am only freaking eighteen. I started freaking out. “Me are you serious detective. How can I even be considered? I am only eighteen, and I am his brother how can I be his guardian!”
“calm down crystal. I am not talking about permanent guardianship. This will just be temporary until we can find proper foster parents. It will probably be only a few days to a week at most. Please, you are his last hope. “
I agreed and said I would. I freshened myself up and awaited the detective and the social services person to deliver Brian. My mind was racing by now. After what I pulled on him, how in the hell was I going to do this. He wouldn’t trust me and I knew this wouldn’t work out at all but my only hope was they found someone else. Fast.
All too soon a car pulled into my driveway and a detective along with a well dressed middle aged lady got out of the car and a fearful teenage boy came out of the back seat. He followed them slowly up to my door.
I was clueless. I didn’t have any clue how to proceed. I let the three in and the older lady carefully looked over my place. She told me that it met with her approval. I didn’t have any clue what it required to meet to her approval so I simply nodded. She said the department of social services world stay in touch with me and they left him there.
He just sat in a chair looking at me very fearfully. I figured the best thing to do after that was explain where everything stood. I sat down in a chair infront of him and started my side.
“Brian, I know you are very afraid of me and you don’t know how that hurts me.”
HE snorted loudly. I guess that was contempt.
“Yeah. It doesn’t mean much after what I did but I can only say, It is what helped end your abuse. I promise you that I wont ever hurt you again. I am sorry that I hurt you when I did. “
“yeah sure. Miss Crystal. Shove your sorry up your ass. Your apology means nothing. “
“It was me that called the authorities to free you. I know you can’t trust me and I hope this is quick until they find better people to care for you. For now, lets make this quick and present. Let me show you where you will stay.”
I took his hand and lead him into his bedroom. When he got there, he looked very upset. It was blue and like any normal boys room. He looked though it and it was clear that he didn’t approve. I asked him about it but he didn’t say anything. That was when I decided that the best thing I could do was just leave it.
I slept and hoped that he would sleep as well. I woke up the next morning and he was up a few minutes later. I asked him what he wanted for breakfast. He just glared at me hatefully so I decided to make him some eggs. I told him that I had to go to work but a kind woman named Amber would be keeping an eye out for me.
I got dressed and left him there alone. I came back to my place eight hours later. I looked around the place and it looked like he had cleaned up the place well. That was odd, he never did any cleaning before but I shrugged it off. Amber was there and Brian was beside her. He seemed even more upset than before. I tried asking him but he was very quite. Well if he wouldn’t tell me then I couldn’t do anything. I was stupid. I didn’t suspect a thing until two days later, I came home from work and saw what the problem was. I had come home early and saw him, wearing a maid’s outfit and cleaning. She was standing over him, very harsh and shouting demeaning orders.
I felt like kicking her ass. My rage boiled hot as I approached her. “Amber, how could you do this to him. You betrayed me. “
She looked innocently. “Why Crystal, he is a sissy. You have to learn how to treat a sissy appropriately. You were always too soft. “
That did it and I slugged her. My rage exploded. “Amber get the hell out of my house now! It is over. I don’t ever want to see you again and never contact Brian. Get out!” I was yelling at her. She got the message. She left after telling me that I wont be able to do this alone. I suspected that she was right but I didn’t want her help.
After she left I took care of Brian. I let him take off his clothes. He spoke to me finely. “Crystal, Thank you for that. But, why didn’t you call the police?”
I had the distinct impression he was testing me. Seeing if I would report my girlfriend. I would. “Brian, I will if that’s what you want but I was trying to spare you some more humiliation. “
He shrugged, “I can handle it. After what Richard did to me, I can handle anything. “
“Okay Brian. “ I made the call and she was arrested too. We answered questions all night.
After everything was over for that night, he asked me a question that totally blew me away. “Why do you insist on treating me like a boy. Can we get some girls clothes?”
I was shocked, “Brian, why?”
“I am a girl!”
Brian’s words were so outrageous that I was momentarily taken. I was stunned into silence. For several long seconds, I just looked at him stupidly. I opened and closed my mouth several times trying to find some words to say. I finely managed to tell Brian, “You are not a girl Brian. Regardless of what mother has told you, you are a boy. “
Brian’s words were so outrageous that I was momentarily taken. I was stunned into silence. For several long seconds, I just looked at him stupidly. I opened and closed my mouth several times trying to find some words to say. I finely managed to tell Brian, “You are not a girl Brian. Regardless of what mother has told you, you are a boy. “
He simply looked at me and said, “I was never a boy and when I pretended to be a boy, I was bad at it. That is part of the reason those boys as the boy’s home treated me badly. I was always supposed to be a girl. “
I knew there was something very wrong now. He was so insistent on this that I was starting to get scared. My mother must have brainwashed him badly.
“Look Brian,” I said sternly.
He butted in, “I am Julie. Please call me Julie
“No Brian,” I said. “I will not call you by a girls name anymore. You are a boy. What ever mom told you is wrong. I know that you have been scheduled to see a psychiatrist and we will discuss this tomorrow. “
He wouldn’t let it go, “Mom always said I was meant to be a girl and she was right. It wasn’t mom that convinced me but when I decided to take her advice, something clicked but it also attracted her boyfriend. But That doesn’t mean I wasn’t supposed to be a girl. You will see, moms doctor told her I had something called GID. “
I had no idea what GID was but he suddenly said, “I swear, now look. Do boys have this!” He took off his shirt I bought for him and when he wasn’t wearing a bra, I could see them clearly. Two small mounds on his chest puffing up his nipples. They were clearly two breasts. My god what had mom done to my poor brother. I just couldn’t take it anymore. I ran to my own bedroom and started crying. I still didn’t buy the GID. I know there are transsexuals but my brother had been abused and manipulated by a wicked woman. He wasn’t a transsexual. He was an abused child. I just hoped that the doctor would help him though this confusion.
I was so wrong. We went into the doctors’ office together and he spoke to Brian for around an hour and then called me in. He explained to me that he had been already diagnosed with Gender Identity Disorder and it was A diagnosis with a lot of evidence and support to back it up.. His abuse was not the cause of his condition. He went on about Brian’s condition and the hormone dosage he was on for Hormone replacement therapy, and how his body must get regular checkups to keep the dosage at a safe level so he doesn’t get poisoned.
I had no idea. It was clear that I was so in over my head with this. I asked the doctor if I could speak to him alone and he let Brian go into the other room with the nurse.
“Doctor, This is all so new to me. I had no idea that my brother was like this. I can’t believe it was withheld from me. Now the state lays this child on me to take care of and I have no experience with a child and now I am told he has a gender disorder ontop of it all. I don’t know how to deal with this. It is overwhelming what am I supposed to do!”
“Crystal. You can get help too and I will do my best. The first thing that you need to do is be supportive and loving toward your sister. She will need a lot of support. Can you support her?”
My sister. Julie. This will take some time to get used to but I can do it. “Yes,” I told him firmly. “I love my brother Brian and I will love my sister Julie the same. Are you going to cure her?”
“If you mean by curing her by making her accept being a boy, no. The only cure is making her body into the image she desires. That means a girl. Only then can she be in peace. Do you understand, Crystal?”
“Yes I understand. So what now?”
“She has a trial in which she has to testify against her step father and her mother. You need to help her prepare for that. You also need to help her with her appointments with the endorogoist. He prescribes her the hormones that she takes to grow as a female. “
This was all so much. I was on overload and it felt like the world was spinning. I didn’t know if I could handle all of this responsibility I did understand and said, “Yes I understand. I will take her. You know, for all my life, it was Brian and my little brother. Calling her my sister and the name Julie will take some getting used to. Thank you for making this clear. “
He let me go then and we got in the car. I looked over toward my,…my sister. “Julie, I am sorry about the things I said. I was wrong. “
“That is alright. Our mother kept both of us in the dark about a lot of things. She let me transition but she used it against me and didn’t protect me at all. I see that you will protect me from people that want to hurt me, and that you accept me. “
Julie forgave me but I could see it in her eyes that there was something more that she wanted to say. “Julie, was there something else that you wanted to say?”
“I don’t know how to say this but. You said that you wanted this to be quick. Until the state could find foster parents. Is it still true that you don’t want me?”
Wow how the things I said can come back to bite me. “No Julie it isn’t that I do not want you. I love you. I am young. I am not much older than you are and I hope you understand that this isn’t a lack of caring. I am ill-equipped to be responsible for a child’s welfare. I don’t think that I am the best person for the job. There are people that are much better suited for careing for you than I am. You need them.”
Julies face became contorted with anguish and grief. Tears begun to flow down her small face and she started letting out soft cries. She said though anguish and tears, “Crystal you are all that is left for me! You are my family, I don’t want anyone else but you! Please please please you cant leave me like the rest! You must, you have to take me!! I know that you can do this you just have to! We can work together please don’t give up!”
The anguish and desperation was evident on her face and the way that tears were just streaming down her face endlessly. She looked at me and her body was heaving with her strong uncontrollable cries, and her small body was trembling, she was so afraid, no terrified that she would loose me.
Her desperation hurt me too and I knew then what I had to do. I had to keep us together as a family. I doubted that the state would me be Julies permanent guardian. The state would fight me all the way. I didn’t have the resources to fight it. But I knew that for Julie’s sake, I would have to fight now. Some how, I would have to find a way to do this. Her survival depended on it.
I gathered up all of my courage and said, “Julie, I will never leave you willingly. I will keep you and take care of you. I am sorry for what I said to you before, I take it back. “
The anguish in Julies face begun to leave as she relaxed. That was a relief. I knew she would never survive without me. It was sad and I knew that I wasn’t ready for this, but ready or not, I had it. It was up to me so I had to somehow make myself ready. I had to make myself grow up and start being responsible like a parent. I knew I could do it.
I was still driving down the road toward my place, I looked at her and said, “Julie, everything will be all right. It will be a long ride but we will make it and I will make sure no one hurts you ever again.”
She smiled back at me, she looked more reassured now. I wish that I was as sure. I don’t know where I would get the finances to make these ends meet. I had to get an attorney that can help me with my case with Child welfare so I could fight for guardianship of Julie. I had to get her back into some kind of school. When her mother was arrested, she stopped going to school because of the publicity of it all. She was right, her peers would use it to tease her. She didn’t need that but if I don’t get her into some school, the state will surely use that against me.
I really felt sandbagged. Any public school was out of the question but I sure as hell didn’t have the finances for a private school, or tutors. I couldn’t go to my mother, she sure wouldn’t help me and even if I tried to force her, she wasn’t much better off than I was. That’s why she married Richard. Richard was financially very well off, but that meant he was well protected and had a lot of resources to make things very difficult.
I told Julie to find some of the things of mine that she would like to wear for now and we would go shopping for some clothing of her on this weekend.
While Julie was nosing though my closet, I made a quick call to a good friend of mine for help. She was not there so I left a urgent message that I had a emergency and I needed help. She was a lawyer so I knew she knew how to help me. At the least, if she wasn’t willing, she could direct me to people who could help. She had a lot of connections.
I had to go back to check on my…sister. I could hear music so I opened the bedroom door and I about feel down laughing. She was dressed in all pink tight Capri pants, a hot pink tee-shirt that said in sparkly letters, ‘BARBIE’ and she was dancing to the music, “IM a Barbie girl”
My mouth dropped and I started laughing she was stunned at first, then she started to laugh with me. We were laughing for a bit and then she told me that she liked that song.
I thought it was kind of prissy but perhaps that is the kind of girl Julie wanted to be. I had the feeling that she was just being silly.
I ordered a pizza for us to eat and after we ate, I told Julie that we really needed to talk about something serious.
She was sitting across from me wearing one of my purple miniskirts and the Barbie tee-shirt.
“Well Julie, you know that there is a trial coming pretty soon. As soon as they get though the defence motions, they will go ahead with the trial and I am told that you will have to testify. You are vital to it all. “
“I know, Crystal. I will testify, “ She told me
I knew but that wasn’t all. “That is good and I know you are a very strong girl. We need to get you over to the DA’s office so you can be prepped. But there are other matters too. Like school. “
She cringed. “I know what things were like. I want to get you into a private girls school. Where there are only girls and no boys to mistreat you. “
“That sounds nice, Crystal. How can you do that when I am a boy.”
I told her, “You are not a boy. You are going though transition. You are a girl. I think there is a chance if we have the right support. The point is that I Must get you into school or the state will take you away from me. I would hate that to happen. We are meeting a nice woman that I know that will help us. I want you to be nice to her.”
“Okay Crystal. If you trust her!”
“I do she isn’t like that other bitch that hurt you.”
“Yeah, She thought it was hot to stick a penis looking rubber thing up me.” Julie started sniffeling.
I walked over and hugged her. I told her in a soothing voice, “Julie, try not to think of those things. She will go to jail for what she did to you.”
She looked up, “No you don’t understand. It freaked me out. I didn’t know about those things before. I mean, I knew they were made but this was different. It was much different. She was like wearing it so she could use it on me like a boy uses his thing. It was like a leather harness thing that the penis rubber locked onto to, it wrapped around her hips and stuck out of her crotch. When I was forced over, it felt like I was being abused by a guy. But she was a woman. It freaked me out and I’m still not over it!” Julies small body trembled and her face looked contorted with mental anguish. Below her blonde bangs, her eyes poured tears out. I moved next to her and wrapped my arms around her.
I started getting angry again. Julie never said this to the police. This wasn’t just abuse he was discussing. It was rape. Oh my god, it was so hard to believe that my friend would do something so horrible to my sister. I know she did that to me and she had those kinds of toys. We played force games together where she was the mock aggressor but I never imagined she would really do it to anyone, much less a innocent child. We had to have another discussion with the DA about upgrading the charges against her.
I just held Julie and told her, “I am sorry about what she did to you and I am sorry for ever trusting her. For now on Julie, I will have to be very careful over who I trust with you. “
She hugged me back and said, “Crystal, it isn’t your fault. Don’t blame yourself please. Blame her. She hurt me!”
“I know Julie.”
Our doorbell rang. I stood up as Julie visibly prepared herself to meet a new person.
I went and opened the door and it was her. Melanie standing there in a sexy looking mini, a white blouse that showed the black straps underneath. She always liked to dress sexy. I once asked her around it and she casually said, why cant an attorney look sexy but still be taken seriously.
It was true, and no one misstaked her as someone not to be taken seriously after they knew her. Her opposition would always find out she was very competent. She usually won. She was very good at her work.
She gazed down at Julie, she asked, “Is this the child that you mentioned. ”
“Yes, Melanie,” I said. “This is Julie.” She was beside me looking up at Melanie. She looked uneasy but I held her hand hoping to reassure her.
She looked at Julie for a few long seconds. Then she said, “My lord, there is no boy in her. Not even an Adams apple. Before I can help Julie, I need to know more about her so I can know what kind of placement would be appropriate for her. Can you get me her records crystal? “
She knelt down and told Julie, “I am on your side Before we place her in a school, I know a few talented tutors that will work with her. Don’t worry crystal; I can get her in a good school in two weeks or less. “
She took Julies hand and said, “Lets sit down and talk. Tell me about when you were a boy and what convinced you that you were better off as a girl.”
Melanie had sat down beside Julie and she was waiting for an answer. Julie looked afraid and very reluctant to answer her. I could tell by the look on her face and her posture. This stranger, to her had asked a very sensitive question and her experiences hadn’t been very pleasant.
I took Julies hand and said to Melanie, “Can you wait here while I talk with my sister please, Melanie. I know you mean well but she is very afraid right now. I think that I can talk to her.”
I asked Julie to follow me and we headed toward my bedroom while Melanie stayed in the living room. Once we were there, I sat down on the edge of the bed and she sat down beside me. I put my arm around Julie hoping to make her feel comforted and safe.
“Julie, my sister,” I said softly. “This woman is one of my best friends and she hasn't ever hurt anyone. I trust her a lot more than I ever trusted that Amber. She is just trying to help you so I will need you to cooperate with her please. Can you do this for me?”
Julie looked up and our eyes met. I could tell she was still afraid and not entirely trusting my judgment but she nodded and said, “Yea, I will try to trust her. If that is what you want.”
“Yes,” I answered. “If you let her, she will help you. So we need to trust her unless she shows that she cant be trusted. But I personally don’t think that will ever happen. Please answer her for us. She will make it so you will live with me and no one will separate us. Can you answer her questions please?”
That seemed to help reassure her. She said firmly, “Yes I can Crystal. Thank you for doing this.“
I knew that she would cooperate even though she had a very unsure, worried expression on her face. I mean, she had a deep frown, her eyes looked around in suspicion, she kept fidgeting, Those were signs that she was upset.
We went back into the living room where Melanie was waiting. I carefully glanced over at Julie and saw that she has a more assured look. It was as if she was ready to tell a big secret. I only hoped that she would cooperate with this woman.
Julie sat down across from the woman. She braced herself and took a breath and let it out very slowly. “You asked me what made me feel that I was better off as a girl?”
She said, “Yes, Julie and I still want to know, that is, if you are ready.”
“I am,” Julie said. “I do not remember exactly when I realized that I felt better as a girl than as a boy. I do know that my mother hated Brian. Even when my sister lived with us, she helped my sister Crystal out and yet she never helped me out with school work and such. She only treated me with hostility. I was treated like a outsider. I saw how she treated my sister and how she treated me. I was around eleven years old when I decided to try being a girl to see if I could win my mothers approval. It only provoked laughter from her, I never showed Crystal for some reason. But I didn’t stop. I kept trying harder to convince her that I was a girl. It didn’t work, but it did get some unwanted attention from a guy that she was dating at the time. But you had asked what convinced me, it was trying to gain my mothers approval at first. But I realized that I fell into it and I didn’t like being a boy after that. I spent more and more time as a girl and then I found that I didn’t want to turn back.”
Melanie listened and then asked, “When did your mother accept you enough to get you onto hormone treatment?”
I noticed that Julie suddenly stiffened uncomfortably. Her face seemed to darken. I wrapped my arms around her and told Melanie, “I don’t think that is important now.“
“It is OK Crystal. “ Julie said, “Melanie, it wasn’t my mother that did that. It was Richard. I said that me dressing like a girl provoked unwanted attention. The first time, I was alone with him. Mom worked late and I was dressed in one of my sisters old night gowns. You see, my sister was out for the night with one of her friends. Richard saw me and told me to come and sit down with him. I remember that I didn’t want to but he was very insistent. He was in that mood where he didn’t accept ‘no’. He pulled me to him and I ended up sitting on his lap. I felt him stiff, under my gown. He started rubbing his hands on me and I remember feeling very, sickened, uncomfortable. He kept asking me if he was making me feel more girly. I remember crying. I was saying no as he started kissing my cheek and my lips. He started moving his hips around and then he stood up and pulled his jeans down. Then he made me rock myself on him until it was too much. Then he pulled my panties down and and…”
Tears were streaming down Julies face. I held her tightly, she whispered, “That was the first time I had sex. Richard had sex with me. I remember feeling so dirty. It hurt a lot but he made sure to use a lot of what he called, lubricant. Mother came in much later and I was still being held near him. Mother smiled and went to bed. He let me go and they seemed to talk about it.
After that, mother seemed to accept me as a girl but she was never warm toward me. But after that, I was being taught how to conduct myself as a girl, by mom and Richard. Richard got me some hormones to start taking. He pushed it all.”
I felt sick. I never imagined that my mother was so cruel. She let this horrific abuse happen under her nose.
She asked, “While he was molesting you, did your mother ever see it happen? Did she ever encourage it?”
Julie seemed to think for a while, then she said, “Yes. but she didn’t care much either way. It was like it gave her a break from sex with him if I took some of the load. She walked in a few times but just walked back out. She left me there knowing exactly what would happen. Some times, when she would leave for a whole weekend, she made sure to dress me extra sexy for the occasion. She made me up pretty. Makeup, lingerie, the works. She had a talk with me, she told me that while she was gone, I was to behave as his wife. It was revolting, but I did it for her approval and love. And I was his wife, because there was no other option. I realized early on, refusing him brought punishments. Rapes, beatings, she would even locked me in my room for days without any food. “
I could see that Melanie seemed pleased. She said, "Since your mother knew it all and let it continue, even helping it, even encouraging it. We can make a good case against her. I think we are better off going against Richard though. We can make him pay for your school. Julie what did she mean by, as his wife?”
“Sex, he had sex with me a lot. I kept the place clean, did laundry, cooking, and sex with him. The sex was: oral, anal, my hand, my breasts, any part of me would get him off, and the various positions of anal too. I never knew how many. Sitting on him, on the floor on all fours, laying on my back on the bed. And when mom brought that latex pussy thing, he would even do missionary on me. That was a strange thing too because, it somehow attached to my senses so that to make me feel the vaginal sex penetration. It was freaky. I felt the sensation of vaginal sex. I could feel contact with the vagina and it got wet. I had to serve him and be subservient, wanting, faking orgasms, Some of them real, the whole model Stepford Wife thing.“
I wanted to puke. Mother was very sick and perverted!! She had let this man rape my brother, making her son pretend to be her own husbands substitute wife. This was beyond sick. They BOTH had a lot to answer for, AND PAY THEY WOULD!!
Melanie stood up and said, “Thank you Julie. You are a very strong girl to go through all of that and answer my questions. You did help me a lot. I will start drawing up the papers to file a suit against Richard. I hope that he will settle and give Crystal enuogh to put you though school but if not, oh well. “
Julie smiled and thanked Melanie but then just walked into her bedroom and shut the door. I guessed that it was emotionally draining. Not all of the questions were answered and now, at least for me, there were even more questions. Like why did I always see Brian when I was fifteen and sixteen if she was being made into a girl. How did they get those doctors appointments to make this all official? It was all very maddening. I simply wanted the truth. It seemed to me that like the truth was hidden from me and I still had no clue about my Sister.
Once Melanie left, I peeked into my sister’s bedroom. Her clothes were all off and she looked like she was crying. She was face down into her pillow, her body was heaving as if from powerful sobs. I went over to her bed and put my arm around her. I asked her, "Is there was something that I can do?"
She looked up with her tear stained face and said, “No, just stay here with me and hold me if you don't mind. “
I just stayed there with my arms wrapped protectively around Julie for a while. I felt her soft cries and the tears making my blouse wet. Her small head was cradled on my shoulder. This was so sweet and I felt myself slowly become even more protective of my sister. I knew that she needed my support and protection now more than ever before. I needed to protect her if she were to ever survive. I seriously doubted that she could survive without me. I fervently hoped that Melanie could help us.
It was more than thirty minutes later when she finely stopped crying and she rose her head up and said, “I feel better now, do you want to go get ice cream?”
“There is always room for ice cream, Julie.” I told her,” but as you can see, I am wet, lets get cleaned up first. “
What she needed was a shower. So I headed to my bedroom to take off my wet shirt and change, and freshen myself up. I changed and heard her turn on the shower. After she finished and came out with a towel wrapped around her, she seemed much better. She was dressed and we were ready to head out. Julie was wearing one of my blue miniskirts and a pink top that hugged her chest. I didn’t see any boy in her at all.
I asked her, "Do you want to go shopping for clothes after we had ice cream?"
Her face burst into a bright smile as she said, Yes, I'd like that very much." Her smile looked like it could brighten a room.
“Lets go and get some ice cream them,” I said cheerfully. We got in the car and drove off.
I kept glancing at Julie. I finely asked her, “Julie how did it feel for you when you had to be a boy?”
Julie seemed like she was fretting for an answer. After a what seemed like a full minute, she told me. “Crystal, when I had to be a boy, it was like I was all tense, I had to watch myself carefully. I had to make sure Julie was hidden. I had to make a big effort to be Brian. Being Julie was much easer and it made me happy. As Brian, I was very unhappy.”
That made a lot of sense. I think that was when finely understood. “Thank you Julie. Don’t let anyone convince you that you aren’t a girl. I love my sister very much.”
We pulled into a Dairy Queen and walked in. I watched Julie carefully to make sure she was safe. We both ordered dilly bars and sat down at a table to eat them. Julie sat down gracefully and smoothed her skirt behind her. I mentally noted that her movements were very feminine. I don’t know how I didn’t notice that before. It is so obvious now. I also saw Julie glance over at a few boys nearby in the next table. There were three boys around the same age as Julie. Julie shifted in her seat uncomfortably as one of the boys smiled at her. She leaned over to me and said quietly but with a touch of fright, “Crystal, lets get out of here please!”
I knew she felt very uncomfortable with boys so I said, “Alright Julie.”
I took her hand and we stood up and left. We passed their table and one of the boys reached over and pinched Julies butt. She jumped and squealed. She hurried out the door as I followed. I felt like decking that boy but I wanted to be with Julie.
She begun to feel sick in the car as we drove away. She said, “Crystal, lets just go home please. I don’t feel like shopping anymore.”
“Alright, Julie. We can shop tomorrow morning. I am sorry about that.”
“It isn’t your fault that boys are jerks. You have nothing to feel sorry about. You protected me. Lets go home and get some sleep. “
We did and she ran up to her bedroom, covered up. She was just curled up in her bed and I stayed with her trying to comfort her.
Priscilla felt deepening humiliation as she felt the steamy bathwater, wearing a bright pink dress her mom brought for. Chad had raped her repeatedly over the past year and this time it wouldn’t happen. There was no way the fourteen year old could fight what was happening to her. She was less than seventy pounds, her ribs always shown, her arms were very thin. Her hipbones and shoulders showed clearly. She was terribly weakened and mal nourished. She griped the knife she snuck in till her knuckles were white. It wouldn’t happen this time. Rage boiled over in her mind as she thought of the past years. How her sister lied and betrayed her She had convinced their mom that she wanted this life. Ms. Melinda, her moms’ attorney also lied and helped convince their mom, but the fact it was all a lie didn’t matter. Their mom was now as culpable as sister in ignoring her please, cries and begging for her to end the abuse. She never chose this life. Her sister Margaret had stolen Patrick’s life. His life had been stolen thought brutal beatings, deception, starvation, forced hormone regimentation and degradations and pain. Patrick lost his future. He made the mistake of thinking his family loved him. He was wrong.
“Priscilla, I am giving you two more minutes and I’m coming I’m,” she was jolted back to the present by his impatient voice.
She griped the knife with both hands and aimed the point at her own very shrunken stomach. Her mother placed her little sister Margaret in control of her life. It was clear that one loved her, no one was there to protect her from Margaret. Her mother hated her, Margaret her sister totally evil. Margaret just loved hurting her. She never figured out why she hated her so much, but in retrospect, the final result was a shattered life. It was shattered to the point that she could not think of anything worth living for. Her life and future were both stolen from her. It was the point where death was the only escape. Memories of pain and suffering filled her mind. There was a note in one of the drawers outlining what occurred to her and her reason for this action she made sure she placed there.
She heard Chad start pounding on the door trying to break though it. She remembered her first degrading date with Chad as he explained to her ‘I don't care," she remembered Chad say with a shrug ‘I could really care less if you're attracted to me. What counts is what I like.’ Even telling Margaret he was raped, didn’t get him any sympathy. Margaret giggled and thought it was delightful.
She drove the knife deep into her own shrunken stomach. Pain ripped though her stomach. But, the pain felt good. In her life, she couldn’t tell the difference between love and pain. Both were the same. Only a few more minutes till she could escape this hell her family made for her.
Chad finely busted though the door but he faltered at the bath, now filled with red blood. He saw his date laying limply in the bath with a big knife sticking out of her stomach. Her eyes seemed turned back. He knelt beside Priscilla and stroke her long blonde hair. He whispered, “Love what did you do?”
She focused and looked up at him glaring, “I’m getting away from you, you damn bastard. I’m getting away from my sister Margaret. Stop pretending I was enjoying you. This is the only way and now I only hope you go to jail, and die there so you can burn in hell!”
Chad was shocked and noticed she was gasping trying to say something else. Then her body went totally limp and her head fell back. He started shaking and stood up with shaking legs. He was sure go get into a lot of trouble.
Racing to the telephone and dialed 911 and reported a stabbing. Then he raced out of the door and disappeared. He didn’t want to be anywhere near here when they arrived.
The doctor strolled up wearing a traditional white lab coat. One of the emergencies personal said, “This was a suicide attempt. This girl appears to be a Transgender. I haven’t been able to gather her name yet. But she looks like she was starved. Her body is underweight and terribly mal nourished. There’s no identification and she is still near death. We gathered a note and police would be here in a few seconds. Child welfare is on their way too.
He nodded and said, “Lets get her into the OR. “
After four hours of operating on the girl, she was finely stabilized. She answered questions from police and was allowed to rest.
The doctor was talking to a lady from child welfare.
The doctor relied, “This was clearly a suicide attempt. And there are clear signs of abuse and starvation not to mention that horrid device we removed from her scrotum. I hope you can get her removed from her horrid family, Linda.”
“There is no question Dr. Murdock. She will be removed by the end of the day. “
She decided to stay home while DCFS lawyers argued in front of a federal judge for her son’s immediate removal from the Smith household. The states district judge was under investigation for corruption. In the absence of any opposition to the motion, Priscilla was removed. Susan decided it was in her best interest if she didn’t fight it.
It only took twenty minutes arguing in front of the judge for her to determine that Patrick Smith needed to be removed. Susan lost all of her parental rights to the child. When the judge was told that the boy was force-fed hormones in utterly unheard of amounts, they starved the girl terribly and that they removed a electric shock device implanted in his scrotum and there was some unknown narcotic in her blood stream poisoning her and making her body physically really weak, She ordered DCFSS to take custody of the boy.
The nurse was speaking to the DCFS investigator, “I know a very good family that would love to raise a boy like Priscilla.”
“Tell me Linda.”
“His name is Bernardo Provenzano. He has told me he really wants to adopt a child that needs help. They have nearly unlimited money and would provide very well for Priscilla. “
He thought for a minute and decided, “Sure, why not. Give the man a call. I will pull in a few favors and it will be done quickly.”
There were several nicely dressed men and a woman in the room. They all seemed to be dressed alike. Black slacks and a suit jacket. They also looked like they were the type of people used to taking care of themselves.
“Who are you guys, what are you doing here?”
The oldest man moved to the side of her bed. He looked very accustomed to power. His old wrinkled face still had a very hard edge to it. “Hello Priscilla. “I am Don Bernardo Provenzano and my family.”
He motioned for them to come forward.
“This is my daughter Marinella,” he said as a middle aged woman with long black hair down to middle back. Her face looked sharp and beautiful. She had very gentle kind features.
She nodded to him and said, “Its nice to meet you Priscilla. Welcome to our family. “
“This is my son Santino.”
A middle aged man came forward and said, “Ciao il mio nome ᨠSantino” he smiled. He had graying hair, powerful shoulders and arms. He also had very kind features.
“He just said Hello his name is Santino. He is very kind but doesn’t know much English. You must forgive him for that.”
Priscilla simply said hello back.
“You are now a member of our family and we will protect you now Priscilla,” The don said. “I read the note you wrote before your suicide attempt. I know what your sister and mother put you though and you were removed from their custody. They can’t touch you anymore. I pulled the strings to get you placed under my guardianship.”
Her mind was whirling trying to grasp what had happened. “Don, she will be so mad. She has a great lawyer fighting for her and it was the judge that sentenced me to be feminized.”
He smiled, “I know and that kink is being taken care of. Don’t worry about Ms. Melinda. By the end of the month her and her people will be disbarred. “
“Don, how did you pull that off” she asked not understanding.
He smiled, “A lot of people owe me favors Priscilla. They just do what I tell them.”
She said, “Why?”
He smiled a wolfishly, “Let’s just say, they know it’s in their best interests to do what I tell them, ok. I will teach you more about what we do later. Lets get you healed first. “
She smiled back.
“Priscilla, from now on, you are part of my family. That means no one will harm you again. “
For the first time in 2 years, Priscilla felt safe, at last. There was no other thing she could do but cry in relief.
“Well I think in the next 4 days Priscilla should be healed enough to travel, What’s the rush,” came the reply.
“I want to take Priscilla to my people in Sicily. My Doctor can give him the best care in the world.”
The doctor felt insulted, “Hey,” he retorted sharply. “He will get as good care here as anywhere. I can guarantee it”
“I’m sure you can.” He said unconvinced. ”I would feel more comfortable if he was with my doctors. He needs a lot of healing besides that wound. “
“I know that Mr. Provenzano but I fear you will soon be disappointed. “
He frowned and asked, “I don’t get disappointed. This boy needs to get off those hormones so he can live as a boy.The boy also needs to get some nourishment so he can gain some weight back. ”
“That is where you will be disappointed. I am afraid you don’t understand. We have extensively examined the boy. He has received massive doses of hormones. The potency and sheer amount he received is just unheard of. “
“I was made aware of that doctor. I know how that works. Patrick will return back to Patrick once he is off the hormone regimentation.”
“That’s true usually.” The doctor said, “But a case like this has never happened before. The extreme levels of estrogen and blockers this boy was on was so radical and overwhelming; I don’t know how he stayed alive. It should have shut down his system.”
“Doctor, “ he interrupted really worried, “Are you telling me that Priscilla is going to die?”
“No, NO, “ the doctor assured him, “If he was going to die we would have saw those results by now but he isn’t even sick from them. I am saying that the
hormones he was receiving, instead of killing him changed his entire genetic structure. Like any normal girl his age, his body is making its own hormones. Now that is a risk by taking extra. He needs to get off but his entire body has been altered. He wont transition back once he ceases the dose. He will simply have to adapt to living as a female. “
“OH no, doctor. This was forced on him meaning his mind isn’t a females. How can a boy adapt to that?”
“I don’t know but he will have to,” he said shaking his head pessimistically.
“I do not accept this Doctor.” He said with force. “My doctor will have the answers. “
During the time the don was talking in the halls with her doctor, Priscilla was in her room thinking of her own future. It seemed now that she might have a measure of control back over her own future. But being safe was no longer enough. She hurt just too much and her family betrayed and hurt her way too much for her to just be happy now that she was free. She wanted vengeance. She would heal, and when she did she would then get strong. Then she would unleash hell. This was her vendetta.